Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Our only hope was dead. Harry had been killed by Voldemort. Ron was brought down by Fenrir Greyback and Hermione perished in a duel with Bellatrix Lestrange. She held her own along with Ginny and Luna for as long as they could. There were only a few survivors left, including Professor McGonagall. We were barricaded in the Great Hall. “Take this.” She hands me a strange looking object. “You are our last hope for the future. Turn the dial once and it will take you back to before it all began. Make sure that the same mistakes aren’t made in the past.” I nod. “Now, go.” I turn the dial once and everything begins to get blurry, and I pass out.

I feel myself begin to come to conscious. “Thank you for bringing her here. Mr. Riddle.” I hear a female voice say. “She could have died from the cold out there. To think, wearing these odd and flimsy clothes out in the cold.”

“I was just doing my rounds, Madam Causer.” A silky-smooth male voice replies, and I open my eyes, and squint at the bright light.

“Can you turn that down?” The light dims, and my vision starts to come back. “Thank you. So, why am I here?”

“Mr. Riddle, over here, found you outside by the Great Hall.” Madam Causer explains. “Do you know who you are?” I look at Tom briefly. Damn, I gotta admit, he’s good-looking but I turn my attention towards Madam Causer.

“Géroux, Reine Géroux.” I decide to use my middle name instead of my first name. “I probably should have asked first but, where am I?” I have to make my story believable and thank god, I know how to barrier my mind.

“The Hospital Wing at Hogwarts.”

“Right, what’s the date?” Madam Causer narrows her eyes. “I mean, how long have I been out for?”

“A couple of hours.” Madam Causer answers with a kind smile. “It’s still the 2nd of January. How did you end up here?”

“Well, I’m a transfer student from Beauxbatons and something went wrong with my portkey.” I lie. “My mum wanted me transferred here to not be on mainland Europe due to Gellert Grindelwald at large, and the World War.” Madam Causer nods in understanding.

“Understandable.” She replies. “From my scans, you are completely fine to go now. You did have a split lip, several cuts on your face as well as bruises, and a dislocated elbow but they’re all healed. Mr. Riddle, would you mind showing Reine to the Headmaster’s office? He should still be up doing paperwork.”

“Of course, Madam Causer.” Tom replies and I stand up.

“Oh, before I forget, wear this elbow brace for the next two weeks.” She places it on my bad elbow. “As a precaution.” I smile.

“Thank you for treating me, Madam Causer.”

“You’re very welcome, dear.” She responds. “Now, off to the Headmaster’s office.” Tom and I walk out of the Hospital Wing, and we walk in silence before he breaks the silence.
“What was it like at Beauxbatons?” He asks, and I shrug.

“Magical.” I tease, and I see him raise an eyebrow. “No pun intended. It was brilliant. What’s it like at Hogwarts?”

“Magical.” He repeats, and I raise an eyebrow at him. “Hogwarts is like home. Slytherin is the best house, of course. Then Ravenclaw, Hufflepuff and Gryffindor.”

“Oh, and you’re not biased at all.” I point to his uniform and he smirks. “I don’t get the whole houses thing. We didn’t have them at Beauxbatons. All it would cause is inter-house conflict, right?”

“Well, you’re not wrong.” He supplies. “There are house rivalries between Slytherin and Gryffindor.”

“Because of the rivalry between Salazar Slytherin and Godric Gryffindor?” Tom nods. “By the way, Reine Géroux.” I stick out my hand.

“Tom Riddle.” He shakes my hand. “Pureblood.” I roll my eyes.

“Don’t tell me that you care about Blood Purity?” He raises an eyebrow.

“And you don’t?” He retorts.

“No, of course not.” I answer. “There were plenty of muggle-borns in Beauxbatons.” I pause for a moment. “Anyway, I’m a part of one of the Wealthiest Pureblood families in Europe, I can think what I like.”

“I knew that I knew your surname from somewhere.” Tom says after a long moment. “You come from a very long-line of Purebloods. The oldest in Europe. The Géroux have a rare trait of being Metamorphmagus like the Gaunts, Slytherin’s descendants, can speak Parseltongue.” I nod.

“That’s right, we do. We are descended from the original Metamorphmagus.” I explain, and I change my hair to bright blue. “Like that.”

“I prefer the brunette colour.” I roll my eyes and change it back to the original colour. “We’re here.” He says the password and we move up the stairs, and he knocks on the door.

“Come in.” A voice says from the other side and we walk in. There was Headmaster Dippet and a younger looking Professor Dumbledore on some chairs. “Hello Tom, Hello Miss…?”

“Géroux. Transfer from Beauxbatons.” He pauses for a moment and considers my eyes as I plead for him to not expose me.

“Of course, Miss. Géroux. Thank you for leading her here, Tom.”

“Of course, Headmaster.” Tom says with a nod. “I must be getting back to my rounds.”

“Of course. You’re dismissed.” Tom takes his leave and I slump in a chair.

“Tea?” Professor Dumbledore asks with a twinkle in his eye and I nod. He pours me some tea.

“I need help.” I state to both Dumbledore and Dippet. “I’ve been sent from the future as we have lost our only hope in surviving.”

“Surviving what?” Headmaster Dippet asks.

“The Wizarding War.” I confess after a few moments. “I’m from the 2nd of May 1998.”

“That explains the clothes.” Dumbledore muses. “What exactly happens?”

“If I tell you this, you cannot tell anyone else.” They both nod. “It starts in the 40’s before Dumbledore defeats Grindelwald in 1945.” Dumbledore widens his eyes. “Tom Riddle creates a horcrux.” They both take an intake of breath. “He creates it in June of 1943. Wait, what’s the year?”

“1943.” Dippet states.

“Thank god, I’m in time.” I pause for a moment. “He creates the horcrux by using the Basilisk to kill Myrtle Warren. Yes, he is a Parselmouth and a direct descendant of Slytherin himself. His mother was Merope Gaunt. She died in childbirth.” I pause for another moment. “In August of this year, he kills his father and creates another horcrux using the Marvolo ring then frames his uncle who if we are being honest, is quite mad.” I pause. “Between 1946 and the 70’s, he creates 3 more horcruxes. Slytherin’s locket, Hufflepuff’s Cup and Ravenclaw’s Diadem. Tom rises to power as Lord Voldemort in the 70’s but is defeated on the 31st of October 1981 which concludes the First Wizarding War but, what we didn’t know until recently, was that he created a Horcrux in Harry which is the person who defeated him. Then, he came back at the end of my 4th year. This starts the Second Wizarding War where Voldemort then creates another horcrux using Nagini. Voldemort wins on the 2nd of May 1998. I am the last hope in changing the future. So, can you help me? Or not?” They both stare at me for a couple of minutes.

“You may have been right about Mr. Riddle, Albus.” Dippet apologises.

“He had us all fooled.” Dumbledore forgives. “What exactly is your strategy?”

“Being one step ahead. First, we are going to kill that Basilisk.” I answer.

“Where is this Basilisk, exactly?”

“In the Chamber of Secrets, of course.” I answer. “The Basilisk is Slytherin’s monster in the Chamber of Secrets.”

“You know where it is?” They ask.

“Of course. Luckily, I know a bit of Parseltongue because Voldemort’s trait passed onto Harry.” I explain. “So, we are able to get into the Chamber.”

“But how do we kill it?” Dumbledore questions.

“Godric Gryffindor’s sword killed it in my future.” I reply. “And the Basilisk fang can be used to destroy a Horcrux if need be.” They nod. “Second, we steal Marvolo’s Ring. We make sure that Morfin is arrested again which will be easy because he likes to mess with muggles. Then, we move the Riddle Family out of the area completely. Like, maybe to South Africa or something. By the way, Tom’s a half-blood not Pure-blood, and he’s ashamed of it.” Dumbledore raises an eyebrow. “Third, we need to steal the locket, the cup and the diadem before he can create them into Horcruxes.”

“This is all well and good but what if he just uses other objects for horcruxes?” Dippet asks.

“Good question. Professor Dumbledore, in the future, you are the Headmaster of Hogwarts for most of my Hogwarts’ career. You always say that Tom Riddle could never love but what if we try? Maybe someone he loves could pull him out of his childish beliefs that kill thousands of people.”

“From what you told me, the whole story, I don’t think someone who loved could do that.” Dumbledore points out.

“We have to try, please.” I beg. “For the greater good. There must be someone in Slytherin right for him?” They both frown.

“He’s never really shown an interest. He just uses his gentlemanly charm.” Dippet responds. “We’ll work on that, in the meantime, let’s stick to this strategy.”

“When do Prefect stop their rounds?” I ask.

“Right about now.” Dippet answers.

“Then let’s go and kill a Basilisk.” I reply and get up.

“We need the sword.” Dumbledore retorts and I smile before getting the sorting hat. Don’t fail me now. I put my hand in the hat and pull out the sword. “Only a true Gryffindor can pull out the sword when in need.”

“We need to go to the second-floor girl’s bathroom. That’s where the entrance is.” I instruct and we make our way down to the bathroom. It was weird not seeing Moaning Myrtle flying about. Dippet creates wards in the bathroom, so, no one could come in. I make some hissing sounds and the chamber opens. I could tell that Dumbledore and Dippet were awestruck. “Ready?” They nod and I jump down first, landing on the bones again. Ugh. After they were down, we make our way through the cavern and to the big metal door. I say some more hissing sounds and the door opens. We climb through and stand in the big chamber with Slytherin’s face, and there was the door. “You must remember to not look at the Basilisk in the eye. It will kill you. If you the Basilisk’s eye in the reflection of the water, you’ll only be petrified. I’m hoping that it’s sleeping.” I cross the water and hide to the side of the entrance in Slytherin’s beard. I make sure more hissing sounds and the door opens. I heard the hissings of the Basilisk and as soon as it pokes its head out, I impale my sword through the top of it’s head. It screeches in pain and withering about, before flopping down, dead. “We did it…”

“This has just certified the truth for me.” Dippet comments.

“Why didn’t you ask for my memories?” I ask with a frown.

“Memories can be altered.” Dippet answers and I nod in agreement. That was true. “Now for the second thing that needs to happen, we can have a weekend at Hogsmeade, and you and Albus can apparate and sort out the situation. I have to keep a close eye on things here.” I nod in agreement.

“Okay.” I agree. “So, who wants to sleep?” They chuckle as we make our way back to the surface. “So, I’m going by the backstory that I’m a transfer from Beauxbatons. I know I’m 18 but I must be 16 to be disguised in Tom’s year. Professor, I need you to get in touch with Delphine Géroux and Franҫois Géroux. They are my great-grandparents. They need to be informed as well because I need to pose as their daughter and I know, Professor Dumbledore, that you know them.”

“Of course.” Dumbledore replies as we get back to the surface. I hiss again and it closes. “Now, where for you to sleep?”

“You’ll be placed in the guest wing and you’ll be sorted in the morning. I’ll borrow a potion from Horace for getting your age back to 16, so, you’ll pass for a 5th year. I presume that you need to be sorted in Slytherin for this to all work?” I nod. “Discuss it with the hat, he’ll understand.” He leads me to a door. “Here is your room. It can only be opened by you until you are sorted. 8:30am in the hall.” I nod.

“Thank you, Headmaster Dippet, Professor Dumbledore.” I thank them before going into my room and laying on my bed, quickly falling asleep.

I walk up and widen my eyes in surprise to the robes folded on my bedside table with a potion. Thank you. I get dressed and down the potion, and make my way to the hall. I approach the table where Dippet smiles at me before standing up as I stand next to him. “Hello, students. We have a transfer student from Beauxbatons, Miss. Reine Géroux. She’ll be in 5th year but needs to be sorted.” I sit on the stool and Dippet places the hat on my head.

“Hmm…I seem to have done this before to you but in the future.” The hat muses. “Your future is devastating from what I see, so, you need this plan to work.”

“Yes.” I reply in my head.

“Then in that case, better be…SLYTHERIN!” The hat shouts and Slytherin table claps, and I make my way down. A girl stands and waves me over, and gestures for me to sit, so, I do.

“Hello, I’m Walburga Black, 6th year and prefect.” This is Sirius’ mother?! I shake her outstretched hand.

“Reine Géroux.” I reply and I shake multiple hands with 5th and 6th year girls. A couple of Burke’s, Rosier, Yaxley, Greengrass, Avery, Lestrange and obviously, Walburga from the Black Family. “So, what am I in for at Hogwarts?”

“Well, people will try and get engaged to you.” Walburga says, bluntly. “Orion, my second cousin, has been trying to for years. He’s a 2nd year.”

“Seriously?” I ask and Yaxley nods.

“Yep, and you have just become game.” Erica Yaxley, 5th Year, answers. “Considering that your family is one of the oldest and wealthiest Pure-Blood families in Europe, everyone will want your hand.”

“Fuck.” I curse under my breath. “Luckily, my parents always said that I could choose who I marry. Actually, most of my family have illegitimate children.” They gasp. “It’s a French thing.” Complete lie.

“Oh, different culture to ours, I suppose.” I nod. “Do you just speak French, or do you speak other languages as well?”

“I speak English, French, German, Spanish, Italian and Romanian.” I respond. “My parents and I moved a lot.”

“Impressive.” Michelle Avery, 5th Year, murmurs. “Is it true that every Géroux family member gets a tribal wolf tattoo when they’re 16 or when they marry into the Géroux family?” I raise an eyebrow. “It’s an honest question.”

“It’s true but I can’t show you it, it’s against the rules.” I insist. “I was 16 back in November. I got it done at Christmas.”

“Was it painful?” Yaxley questions.

“Not at all.” I answer. “But pain is different for each person.”

“Should you ladies be talking about such crude practices?” A boy with platinum blonde hair asks and I roll my eyes. Of course, it’s a Malfoy.

“It’s a custom that has been in my family over two millennia. We can trace the custom that far back and we can trace our lineage even further.” I pause for a moment. “Tell me, how far can you trace your family lineage to?”

“The Normal Conquest.” He answers, sneeringly.

“Only a thousand years?” I shake my head in disapproval. “Shame.” The girls around me snicker and I turn my attention to them.

“You certainly took him down a notch or two.” Rose Burke, 6th Year, says in approval and lowers her voice. “Be cautious, Abraxas Malfoy is not one to mess with.”

“Trust me, I am very proficient at duelling and transfiguration.” I mutter back. “I could turn him into a ferret.” They all start giggling. They don’t seem so bad now. Why are they so bad in the future? Is it Riddle’s influence?

“Miss. Géroux?” I hear the voice of Horace Slughorn call as he approaches. “I’m Professor Slughorn, I’m the Head of Slytherin house.” I shake his hand. “This is your timetable. You’re taking an impressive 10 subjects but your transfer papers all indicated that you were the top of your class.” It was always between Hermione and I, but I guess that isn’t the point. “Well, good luck to you and if you have any questions just ask.” He looks at the entire table. “I think all of you should be thinking about going to lessons now.” With that, we make our way to our first lesson, transfiguration. Transfiguration was always my favourite subject. I learnt how to be an Animagus in 3rd and 4th year. Unregistered but still, I learnt. Well, there isn’t a registry in France, there is one in Britain which I don’t have to sign on because I’m French. I follow all the ladies into Transfiguration and walk to the desk where Professor Dumbledore sits.

“Professor Dumbledore, where should I sit?” I ask.

“Ah, Mr. Riddle.” I turn towards Tom. “You seem to have, now, gained a partner in Transfiguration.” I nod and walk over, and sit next to him.

“How good are you at Transfiguration?” He whispers asks.

“I’m so good at transfiguration that I’m already an Animagus.” I answer. “We don’t have a registry in France to register on and because I’m French, I don’t have to sign the British registry.”

“That’s a nice loophole.” He muses. “But you’re going to have to prove it.” I shrug and transform into a grey wolf. Professor Dumbledore and the students turn to stare at me.
“It seems we have an Animagus in our midst.” Dumbledore states with a twinkle in his eye. “Thank you for the demonstration, Miss. Géroux. I award you 10 points for this wonderful display. You may turn back now.” I turn myself back and pick up my pen again, and turn to Tom with an eyebrow raised.

“Point taken.” He murmurs and turns to the board. I smirk and turn towards the teaching. It continued like this for most of the day. Tom seemed to be the only person who always had a space free next to him. Clearly, he likes to work alone. Evidently, it’s how he is in the future. I make my way to Slytherin table for dinner. Suddenly, an owl stoops in and drops a letter at me.

“Probably my parents,” I mutter and open the letter.

Pour ma fille chérie,
Je sais que quitter Beauxbatons était soudain. Cependant, je vous ai entendu vous installer. Slytherin est un bon choix. Slytherin est ambitieux, comme vous. Envoyez-nous une lettre bientôt. Nous t'aimons.
Tes parents,
Delphine and Franҫois x

Dumbledore did it and I smile. “As I suspected, just my parents congratulating me on getting into Slytherin. Poor owl had to travel from Spain, so, he’s probably hungry.”
“You could take him up to the owlery?” Walburga suggests. “They have owl seeds in there.”

“Good idea. Save me some potatoes, please?” The girls nod and with the owl on my arm, I walk to the owlery. I pass Flitwick’s future office and make my way up the icy steps. I had to be very careful here, but I make it. I place the owl in the owlery. “I’ll send a letter tomorrow morning, alright? You rest here.” The owl hoots before eating the seed I place in front of him. “Good owl.” I abruptly turn and bump into Tom. I narrow my eyes. “Why are you here? Sending a letter?”

“No as Prefect, I’m meant to make sure people don’t get lost.” I raise an eyebrow. “Although, you surprisingly knew where you were going.”

“Oh, Headmaster Dippet showed me a map of the school.” I reply. “It was quite interesting.” I felt something try to invade my mind. “Really, Mr. Riddle? All children of the Géroux are taught Occlumency before they go to school. I’m also a proficient Legilimens myself but I don’t use it to invade people’s minds when I don’t need too.” I narrow my eyes at him and he had the decency to look sheepish.

“First, you end up at Hogwarts, bruised and battered. Second, you know how to turn into an Animagus. Third, you know Occlumency and Legilimency.” He lists off. “Anything else to add?”

“I’ve been able to do a Patronus Charm since I was 14.” I whip out my wand and my Patronus runs around before disappearing. “Naturally, it’s also a wolf.”
“And you know the Patronus Charm.” Tom adds in. “Who are you?”

“Reine Géroux.” I answer. “Now, I’m getting back to dinner. I’m hungry.” I brush past him. “Are you coming? It is rude to decline an invitation of dinner in Britain, I hear.” Tom snorts.

“It is.” Tom confirms and holds out his arm for me to take. I do, and we make it down the icy steps.

“They should really put more precautions on those steps in Winter.” I mutter and Tom nods in agreement.

“Quite a few students have fallen up and down them.” Tom explains, and we make our way into the hall, and make our way to our respective seats when the hall falls silent.

“Did you just walk in with Tom Riddle on your arm?” Rachel Burke, 5th Year, leans over and whispers.

“Yes, is that a bad thing?”

“He is the most handsome and eligible bachelor in school.” Avery explains.

“I’m not looking for someone to court.” I reply, and they give me a look. I decide to tell a white lie. “My betrothal passed away over the Summer. A blood malediction. It resurfaced after generations had passed.” They look at me, sympathetically and say their condolences. “It’s alright. I’m through the grieving process.” Well, I was dating someone called Edmund Gottschalk. A half-blood at Durmstrang. I met him during my 4th year and it went from there. He died by Rodolphus Lestrange hand. Technically, if I’m here and the future didn’t happen then he isn’t dead because he doesn’t exist yet. I do love him but I don’t think I was in love with him.

Chapter Text

The first Hogsmeade outing we have is today, the end of February, as we experienced a heavy blizzard storm. I am to meet Dumbledore in the alley beside Hog’s Head Inn. I break away from Avery and Rachel Yaxley. I made the excuse that I was getting candy. I make my way down the alleyway and meet with Dumbledore. “Okay, we need to go to outside Little Hangleton.” I take his arm and we apparate. As I predicted, we land exactly where we want to be. “It’s through here.” Dumbledore and I come across the Gaunt Shack. “We need to stun him then take the ring. Then we need to go to the mansion down the road, and persuade them to move to South Africa, immediately.”

“Then let’s get to work.” Dumbledore replies. After stunning Morfin and taking the Gaunt Ring, we get the Aurors to take him away for a Psychology test. He won’t pass. We make our way down the road and influence their minds that moving to South Africa will be the best thing for them before leaving. Hopefully, this will work. We apparate back to the alleyway and I move out first before Dumbledore does, but I notice Tom eyeing me, suspiciously, when I return. I narrow my eyes at him as I pass. I get a sugar quill from Honeydukes before leaving. Everyone else was still down there but I wasn’t up for fun. This whole mission was stressful. I think I’m just gonna go to the library and do some work.

“Géroux!” A voice calls from behind. Of course, it had to be him. “What are you doing?”

“It’s Reine and I’m going to the library to do some work.” I answer. “I can’t just spend all Saturday out here.”

“You do realise that your grades are on par with mine, right?” He asks. “And I’m top of the class.”

“Studying never did anyone ever harm. Fun has.” I comment. “Plus, the library is going to be free. 1st years and 2nd years avoid it completely, and everyone else is down there.” I point to Hogsmeade and start climbing again but he follows, and I turn around again. “Is there something else?” He smirks and shakes his head.

“No, I’m just going to the library to do work. I can’t be knocked off as top of the class.” I roll my eyes and go the dungeons to pick up my stuff before going to the library. Tom was already there, seated at a table. I put my stuff down and begin writing my potions essay. I’m basically repeating my 5th year and my 6th year, so, this is going to be a piece of cake. I make quick work of my essays in Potions; History of Magic; Transfiguration; Study of Ancient Runes; Arithmancy; Astrology; Care of Magical Creatures; Charms; DADA; and Herbology. “How did you do those so fast?”

“I’m a know-it-all.” I deadpan. “And we did this in Beauxbatons, 2 years ago.” I put the essays in my bag and seal it. It’s a bag that only I can get into or any other Géroux. “I wonder if they have genealogy in this library.”

“They do.” Tom states. “Go along 3 book cases and you’ll find stuff on family tree there.” I thank him. I collect a book that says, ‘Pureblood Families of French and German Origin’ before sitting down again. “Researching the family tree?” I nod.

“Yep but these aren’t up to date at the moment.” I murmur. “These were released in 1925. Before I was born but they do have my parents in it.” I point at them.

“Delphine Géroux (neé Lemaire) and Franҫois Géroux.” He reads off where my finger points. On the other side was information about my family. “The Géroux family can trace their origins back to 3100BC during the Helladic period of Bronze Age Greece which makes them the oldest wizarding family in Europe.”

“That’s 5000 years.” I say in awe. “I did not know that my family was that old.”

“It is an impressive heritage.” He agrees, coolly.

“Indeed.” I muse. “What about your heritage?” I see his expression falter.

“I don’t know.” I couldn’t tell whether he was lying or not. “I was raised in an Orphanage.”

“Ah, I understand.” I respond, and he raises an eyebrow. “What? I’ve met people who were raised in an orphanage before. Why judge people for it?” His expression took a turn of intriguement. “Anyway, if you ever find yourself bored, you are welcome to stay with us for a couple of weeks over the summer.”

“Really?” He asks in surprise.

“Yeah, I would have to ask my parents, but they would be fine with it. Although, we would be spending it in Southern Spain not France.” I frown. “Our home in Boulogne-sur-Mer is currently under the occupation of Nazi Germany therefore we can’t go back there.”

“Oh, I’m sorry to here that.” He says, sincerely. Was he even being sincere? I have no idea. “I was in Wool’s Orphanage, but it isn’t safe in London anymore, so, I’m living in the countryside now in Devon.”

“The Evacuation of all urban and populous cities?” He nods. “Are the family nice?”

“They’re alright. The parents are of a magic heritage, so, they know all about Hogwarts.” I nod.

“Would make sense.” I muse. “It would be hard not to break the stature of secrecy if you were living with muggles.”

“Exactly.” He agrees. “I have a question.” I look up from my book. “Why do you have so many piercings?” Of course, different time, different views on what was acceptable.

“I have a bit of a rebel streak, I suppose.” I explain. “Anyway, it’s only 3 lobe piercings in each ear; 3 helix piercings in my left ear; and 1 helix piercing in my right ear.” He shakes his head in dismay. “Looking back, that maybe a lot and I’m not sure if I like the unevenness of having 3 helix piercings in one ear and 1 in the other. I might just pierce my right ear two more times.” Tom pinches the bridge of his nose. “What?”

“You are definitely unique, that’s for sure.” He murmurs, and I shrug.

“Yep. You don’t see a 16-year-old woman with a tattoo and several piercings often, do you?” I question.

“No, you don’t.” He answers with a smirk. “Have you ever wanted other piercings?”

“I do have another piercing, it’s just invisible. My parents couldn’t know about it or they would not be happy.” I explain.

“Dare I ask, where?” He asks, and I take the glamour off my tongue, and stick my tongue out at him. He scrunches his nose up. “I don’t know whether to be disgusted or not. Better yet, how is a tongue piercing useful in anyway?” I raise an eyebrow and give him a cheeky smile before leaving to put the books back. As I walk past, he catches my wrist and pulls me down into his lap. “Darling, as I was saying before you rudely walked off, how is a tongue being pierced useful?” He had that smirk on which he knew exactly what it could be used for.

“Didn’t anyone ever tell you that if you play with fire that you will get burnt?” I retort, and his smirk widens.

“Trust me, you’ve met your match, darling.” He replies, and I raise an eyebrow as I lean in close to his ear.

“Maybe, if you can catch me without magic.” I tease as I get up, and he smirks.

“I’ll take that as a challenge.” He states, and I widen my eyes before legging it out of there. Why would I challenge Voldemort? Better yet, why did I flirt with him? Dumbledore was right when he said he was a charmer. I make my way to the one-eyed witch passage and smuggle myself in after I say the password. I hide in there and wait 10 minutes after the footsteps had disappeared, and make my escape. I make my way to Slytherin’s common room and I was almost there when I bashed in something, and smacked the back of my head against the floor when I fell. I grunt on the impact and clutch the back of my head in pain. “Are you alright?”

“I think I may have given myself a minor concussion.” I grumble back. I felt so sleepy. “Actually, maybe a bigger concussion. All I want to do is fall asleep.”

“Definite concussion.” Tom mumbles back and I felt myself being picked up. To support myself, I wrap an arm around the back of his neck. I was sloughed against his shoulder as he carried me. Why wasn’t he using levitating spell? I shake that from my mind as my head too much. I heard the mumble of talking and I feel my mind come back around with the potion I ingest.

“How do you find yourself in these situations, Miss. Géroux?” Madam Causer asks, and I shrug as she comes back into refocus.

“I’m unlucky.” I answer. “I have a tendency to break my bones often. The Matron at Beauxbatons would always curse my bad luck before fixing me up.”

“Well, make sure that you’re near Mr. Riddle the next time bad luck strikes.” Madam Causer jokes. “He seems to always carry you in here.” I look at Tom.

“Thank you for carrying me both times.” I thank. “I’ll try not to make it a third.”

“I wouldn’t have any competition in school if you keep getting injured like this.” He responds. “But you’re welcome anyway.” Madam Causer smiles at us both.

“Mr. Riddle, can I trust that you can make sure that she has food before going to bed?” Madam Causer questions and I narrow my eyes at her. I can make sure that I eat myself.
“Of course, Madam Causer.” He answers. “Come on, Reine. Let’s go to the great hall before dinner ends.” He helps me out of bed before making sure I was holding his arm as we walk down to the great hall. Thank god, he was acting like the perfect gentleman. I don’t think I can deal with flirting shit at the moment. We sit at the end of Slytherin table by the double doors. None of my friends nor his friends were here at the moment which was odd but whatever. The goblet fills with water and I begin to plate up my food. I see him eye my plate. “That’s hardly any food.”

“One, I don’t need that much food. Two, I don’t like roasts that much.” I insist. “I would rather have bœuf bourguignon.”

“Beef stewed in red wine?” He asks.

“It’s my favourite.” I answer. “My mum’s bœuf bourguignon is the best one I’ve had.”

“I’ll be sure to try it in the summer.” He teases, and I smile but it drops when he plates my plate with more food. “Now, eat.” I pout as I begin to eat before I knew it, my whole plate was gone, and Tom had ‘I told you so look’.

“Okay, so, maybe, I was hungrier than I thought but I don’t think I can eat anymore.” I insist.

“Nor can I.” He agrees. “I don’t have a sweet tooth for dessert.”

“Same. Although, the occasional croissant never hurts.” I point out as we stand. “You don’t have to come, you know? I can make it to Slytherin dorms without collapsing.” He considers it but shakes his head.

“I said to Madam Causer that I would take you back to Slytherin dorms after eating and I intend to fulfil that.” He holds out his arm. “Shall we?” I roll my eyes and grasp his arm. We take our time to walk to the dungeons as there was no rush. Once in Slytherin Common Room, we walk up the stairs to where the boys’ and girls’ dormitories split off. No one was here as everyone was in the Great Hall. “You know, I’m not an idiot. I know you’re from the future.” Oh, god. He knows. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. “By the way that your expression goes by one of fear. I assume that you killed the Basilisk?” Bloody Hell. “I’ll take the silence as a yes. How ever did you kill it?”

“Gryffindor’s Sword.” I answer, boldly. “All you need to know is a bit of Parseltongue to get down there. My best friend could speak it. You pick up a few things.”

“Clearly.” He sneers. “So, what year are you from?”

“1998.” I reply. Might as well tell the truth. I was going to obliviate him anyway. “Our world has been taken over by a dark wizard and I’m the only hope the world has left.”
“So, what? Assuming that I’m the dark wizard, you’ve come back in time to kill me?” He questions.

“Actually, no.” I retort. “I’m just making sure I’m one step ahead of you, so, you don’t make horcruxes. Unlike you, I don’t enjoy killing people.”
“I haven’t killed anyone.” He insists.

“Not yet.” I supply with a rising anger. “I might as well tell you what you become. I’ll drop my shields partially. I’ll show you what you become if you continue on this path.”
“Alright.” He agrees, and I drop my shields, and I feel him go through my mind. I show him what he looks like and what he becomes. He staggers back when he finishes it. “I-I become that?”

“Yes.” I confirm. “Splitting your soul in half takes a toll on you. You become a pale snake-like man who’s cruel and vicious, and doesn’t care. Not about anything. You lose your personality. Your followers kill my parents and my siblings. I’m tortured by your second in command; Bellatrix. To be honest, she’s a right psychopath. You may win the war, yes, but at what cost? Your sanity.”

“I-I don’t want to become him.” He states in shock.

“Then don’t.” I reply. “You’re a good wizard, Tom. Not good, brilliant. A brilliant wizard, Tom. You could do so many things. I reckon if you put your mind to it, you could be Minister of Magic.”

“Minister of Magic does sound appealing.” He murmurs.

“You have to work your way up, like you do all jobs, Tom. I know you don’t like being bossed around but that’s a way of life for everyone.” I point out.
“Fair point.” He agrees.

“I do have a question, why do you hate muggles and muggle-borns, so much?” I ask, and he shrugs.

“At this point, it’s a combination of things. You know that Orphanage I was talking about?” I nod. “I was treated badly by the adults and the children. Not to mention, my father left my mother when she was pregnant with me.”

“You do realise that he was under a love potion, right?” I ask, and he nods. “You can’t force someone to love you, it’s not right, and you know it.” His face takes a pained look. “Have you ever thought of visiting your father?” He shakes his head.

“I don’t think I would be a welcome surprise.” He replies.

“How do you know until you try?” I retort, and he looks at me in surprise.

“I don’t.” He mutters.

“Exactly.” I respond. “Next Hogsmeade, we’ll visit them. I may have influenced them to move to South Africa, but I can apparate.”

“You’re 16.” He deadpans.

“No, I’m 18.” I sass. “I just look like a 16-year-old to fit in.”

“Explains why you look younger than when I first saw you.” He murmurs. “I guess I have a lot to think about tonight, huh?” I look at him, seriously.

“You do.” I re-affirm. “I must stress that you can’t tell anyone about where I’m from. That fact that I’m telling you this breaks about 50ish laws on the subject of time travel.”

“I understand. I won’t tell anyone.” He reassures. “Goodnight, Reine.”

“Goodnight, Tom.” I murmur and close the door behind me. Hopefully, this maybe just stop him from doing all the awful things in the future. I get changed into my pyjamas and climb into bed before falling asleep.

I’m awoken by someone punching my face and screaming occurs from all around me. What? I open my eyes and push the person off with all I could. There were three strange men in the room. I grab my wands and start duelling them. The girls get the idea and start duelling with them as well. In a few minutes, a few of the Professors were in here but by that time, they were only one not down. “Stupefy!” I yell, and he didn’t shield it, and it hit him straight in the chest. It knocked him out at least. I look at my watch. 11pm?!

“Are you all alright?” Headmaster Dippet asks with worry and we all nod. “Miss. Géroux, Miss. Avery, Miss. Burke, I believe a trip to Madam Causer will be beneficiary. Your nose is bleeding quite profusely.” We nod. “Professor Slughorn will accompany you when he is finished instructing Slytherin house on what to do. You’re all being moved to the great hall for your own safety.” I wrap my dressing gown around me and I sigh. Only I would get punched in the face. Headmaster Dippet waves his wand at me. The blood begins to clear up. “It is a temporary solution until you get to Madam Causer.” The girls and I make our way down the stairs. All the Slytherins from 1st year to 7th year stare at us. I could feel Tom’s eye baring into me.

“Merlin’s beard, what happened to you three?” Professor Slughorn asks as we make our way to the front.

“Well, I was awoken by Rachel screaming.” Miss. Avery starts. “Because there were 3 strange men in our room. I don’t know why but one of them punched Reine in the face. Hence, the blood stains and the split lip. This woke her up and she grabbed her wand, and started duelling them and we followed in her footsteps. We managed to take them all down. I say we, more like Reine. She’s a very proficient dueller. We just kept them busy.” I scratch my neck in embarrassment. “Some of them got some good shots in though. Rachel’s broken her wrist and I’ve cracked a few ribs. I’m not sure if Reine got hit by a spell.”

“I did.” I confirm. “Once. My arm is currently boneless.” I show the flexible of my arm. “It didn’t seem important at the time when we were duelling.”

“Right, you three come along with me to the Hospital Wing. Prefects, wait here for Headmaster Dippet.” All the prefects nod and we follow Professor Slughorn to the Hospital Wing. Once we were there, Madam Causer was in Matron mode.

“My dear girls, lay down here.” We lay down on our respective beds. “Professor Slughorn, would you mind getting the skele-gro while I mend Miss. Burke’s wrist and Miss. Avery’s ribs.” Professor Slughorn goes off to get the skele-gro while she uses spells to mend their wrist and ribs. She places a splint on Rachel’s wrist. “Unfortunately, Miss. Géroux will have to stay here overnight. Bringing back bones is a painful process.” The girls hug me and Professor Slughorn leads them out to the great hall after he hands Madam Causer the skele-gro. “First off, Episkey.” I feel my broken nose and split lip heal. “Second, you will need to drink this. Fair warning, it tastes disgusting, but you need to drink it every hour until your bones are back.” I nod and swallow the vile medicine. “Now, the aurors have been informed of what happened and one will be stationed outside overnight. Now, get some rest and I’ll wake you up when you need to take this again.” So, she did. Every hour on the mark. Although, by the time morning hit, my bones had regrown. After spending the entire Sunday in the Hopsital Wing, Madam Causer let me leave to go to breakfast on Monday after she put my arm in a splint and a sling with the agreement that I see her after dinner was done. I thank her again and make my way to the great hall. Madam Causer, bless her, went and got my robes, so, I could change before leaving. You could here a pin drop when I walked in. I merely roll my eyes and make my way over to my friends.

“She lives.” Walburga remarks with a small smile. “How’s the arm?”

“Numb. Skele-gro is awful and I’m on a lot of pain medication right now.” I answer.

“Should you even be going to lessons?” Rachel asks in concern and I shake my head.

“No but I managed to persuade Madam Causer to let me after arguing with her for a straight hour.” I reply with a smirk. Avery snorts. “Although, if I suddenly don’t feel up to it, I’m allowed to leave and have to go back to the Hospital Wing.”

“Lucky.” Lestrange groans from a few rows down with his friends and I huff.

“Would you rather have to go through re-growing bones which is a very painful process or go to lessons?” I question with a raise of my eyebrow.

“If you put it like that…” Lestrange trails off.

“Exactly, so, button it.” I state. All the girls laugh. “What?”

“You have a fiery temper that seems to take the boys down a few notches.” Avery explains, and I shrug.

“I try and I’m French.” I feel like this is going to be my excuse for everything now. They snort and laugh anyway. “J'ai besoin de café et de croissants. De préférence, le chocolat.”

Walburga hands me a coffee and a chocolate croissant. “Merci.”

“You know, I really think you should go back to the hospital wing.” Rachel says with worry and I shake my head.

“I’ll be fine.” I answer. “Come on, we can’t be late for Potions.”

“You haven’t touched anything.” Avery retorts.

“I’m not hungry.” I lie. “Now, come on.” We make our way into Potions with Professor Slughorn and I take my seat next to Tom. “Hey.”

“Hey.” He repeats. “Are you alright?”

“Yeah, just on a lot of pain medication, that’s all.” I murmur.

“Should you be in class?” He asks.

“Nope but arguing with Madam Causer will let you.” I answer. To be honest, I was dizzy, but I wanted to continue the lesson. 20 minutes into the lesson and we were done brewing the potion and were waiting for everyone else to catch up. I flunk my head on the table. My head really did hurt.

“Professor Slughorn, I think Reine needs to go to the Hospital Wing. I can escort her if you would like?” Professor Slughorn murmurs his agreement and Tom escorts me out the room.

“Ugh, my head is killing me.” I grumble in pain. “Maybe it’s a side effect of the pain potion.”

“Doubtful.” He responds, and I feel my legs collapse beneath me. Luckily for me, I’m caught by Tom and I rest my head on his shoulder as he carries me. “This is not good.”
“I know.” I murmur. “I don’t know what’s wrong. I just hope I’m really unlucky.” He snorts and turns the corner to the hospital wing, and sets me on a bed. Madam Causer rushes out of her office.

“I knew I shouldn’t have let you leave.” She mumbles. “Once again, Mr. Riddle, thank you for bringing her here.”

“It’s my pleasure.” Tom replies, coolly. “She had a headache in Potions and collapsed in the hallway as I was escorting her here.”

“A headache?” Madam Causer frowns. “That shouldn’t happen with all the pain medication I’ve given her. Collapsing from drowsiness can occur but not a headache.” She begins to scan me. “I’ve never seen anything like this before. From my scans, there is nothing wrong with her.”

“Then maybe I just had a headache?” I suggest.

“Perhaps.” She sniffs. “I want you to stay in here for observation.”

“It’s 10am!” I exclaim. “What am I meant to do all day?”

“Rest.” She insists. “I’m going to give you a sleeping draught that makes sure that you sleep.” She goes to her office.

“I can’t stay here!” I exclaim in a whisper.

“Why not?” He retorts.

“I won’t be able to achieve anything from here.” I answer.

“You won’t be able to achieve anything if you don’t get better either.” He points out and I pout. “No pouting, Miss. Géroux.” Madam Causer comes back with the sleeping draught and I’m focused to take it. Dammit. I could feel myself get sleepier and I feel soft lips kiss my forehead. “Get better soon.” What...

Chapter Text

I feel new memories rush into my mind.

“You’re going to the Potter’s for a play date,” Mum informs a 6-year-old me.

“Okay!” I exclaim, happily. “Do I speak English or French?”

“English, sweetheart.” I nod, happily. I wanted to practice my English. My mum holds my hand as we climb into the fireplace. “Potter Manor.” We are transported to a cosy lounge with a ginger-haired woman, a man with glasses and a young boy with similar glasses. “Lily, James, it’s good to see you again.” Mum hugs them both and I look at the small boy, hiding behind Mrs. Potter’s leg. I decide to go forward and stretch out my hand.

“I’m Céleste Géroux.” He peeks out from behind Mrs. Potter’s leg. “Who are you?”

“Harry Potter.” He answers, shyly, and shakes my hand. “Do you like exploding snap?” I nod my head. “I have cards if you wanna play?”

“Yes, please,” I reply, and he grabs my hand, and brings me to my room.

This is how I meet Harry? Not on the train?

I feel all these new memories come into my mind.

Quirrell was the one stealing the stone not Voldemort.

No one was petrified in 2nd year.

Sirius wasn’t an escaped convict from Azkaban. Peter was.

Cedric didn’t die.

Professor Dumbledore didn’t die.

The battle wasn’t against Lord Voldemort, it was against an organisation. An organisation banned together with their Pure-Blood supremacy views.

We won.

My Parents and siblings aren’t dead. Nor is Fred, Remus and Tonks.

I did it. I changed the future but how would I have got to the future if we won the battle? I sit up, shakily. Despite, Madam Causer telling me to lay down. “I can’t lay down.” I snap. “My life is at stake.” She gives me a confused look, but I jump out of bed, running out of the Hospital Wing. I need to find Professor Dumbledore. I burst into his room where he was sipping tea with Tom. They both look at me in surprise. “I thought you two hated each other?”

“Hate is a strong word, Miss Géroux,” Dumbledore comments with a twinkle in his eye. “Tom came to me when you collapsed and told me everything he knows about you. Speaking of, are you feeling better?”

“Much,” I answer, sitting next to Tom. “It was new memories coming into my head. My mission is completed. There is no Voldemort. Only a pure-blood supremacy organisation which we defeat.” I pause for moment. “Now, I’m the issue. If you change the past, you change the future. So, my past self in the future still needs to come here or what I’ve done will be for nothing. There’s also a possibility I might fade as I’m in the past because I’m not meant to be here.”

“I think I have just the thing.” He gets a potion out his draw. “Drink this. It will stop you from fading while we figure out how to get you forward in time. I, for one, can tell your past self and give her the time-turner that you gave me to look after.” I nod in appreciation and drink the potion. “In the meantime, just go about your studies as I search into how to get you home.” I sigh. “I know this is hard, Miss. Géroux, but think for the greater good.” I couldn’t help but laugh.

“You always say that in the future.” I murmur and his eyes twinkle.

“It’s a good saying.” He states. “Now, I believe it is lunch time in the Great Hall. Are both of you hungry?” I shake my head.

“Actually, I was wondering if I could have your permission to go to Hogsmeade, Professor?” I question. “I need to accomplish some personal things.”

“Of course. I shall write you a slip.” Professor Dumbledore answers. “Unfortunately, I have lessons for the rest of the day and therefore cannot accompany you. I fear for your safety if you go alone. Mr. Riddle, would you mind accompanying Miss. Géroux? I can write a slip for you as well, of course.” I narrow my eyes briefly. What is his game?

“Of course.” Tom answers. “I would be happy to accompany Reine.”

“Excellent.” He replies as he writes our slips. “Here you go. Be back before dark please.” We nod and exit the room.

“What is the old codger doing?” Tom sneers and I roll my eyes.

“No idea but I was actually planning to go and see your family, and bring them back to England,” I answer. “Are you sure you want to come?” I could see it maul on his face.

“Yes.” He insists after a few moments.

“Okay but try not to kill them, please?” He widens his eyes.

“I kill them?” I grimace but nod.

“You make another horcrux from their deaths.” I whisper as we pass some giggling and ogling Ravenclaw 4th years. I can’t help but roll my eyes.

“Jealous?” He teases with a smirk. “No, of course not.” I retort and hit his arm. “Girls like that annoy the hell out of me. I had two as roommates. Lavender and Parvati. They could also gossip like there was no tomorrow.”

“Bad luck.” He says with another smirk. “Can you tell me more about your time? How were your years at Hogwarts?”

“Before or after time changed?” I question as we make our way out the entrance towards Hogsmeade.

“Before.” I maul for a moment in silence.

“Well, the first year, I was sorted into Gryffindor. My roommates were Hermione Granger, Parvati Patil, Lavender Brown and Fay Dunbar. Hermione and I were attacked by a troll on Halloween but Harry Potter and Ron Weasley saved us which is how we all became best friends.”

“Did you say Potter and Weasley?” He asks.

“Yes, as in the current Pureblood families. Ron is a Pure-Blood and Harry is a Half-Blood but that doesn’t matter.” I say pointedly before continuing. “The DADA teacher of the first year, Professor Quirrell, had your face of the back of his head which he hid with a turban.” Tom gapes. “Yeah, creepy, I know. You were after the Philosopher’s Stone which Dumbledore hid in the school. He’s the headmaster of my time. Harry saved the Philosopher’s Stone but killed you in the process. We won the House Cup that year.” I see him grimace and I grin. “In the second year, Ginny is possessed by you and opens the Chamber of Secrets. The basilisk petrifies a lot of people including Hermione.” I give him a glare who puts up his hands in defence. “Hermione and I successfully brewed Polyjuice Potion and found out that the heir of Slytherin wasn’t Draco Malfoy.”

“A Malfoy?” Tom snorts and I shrug.

“Anyway, Harry, Ron, Lockhart and I go into the Chamber of Secrets. By the way, Lockhart is the 2nd worse professor of all time, and we’ve had a death eater, Snape, and Lord Voldemort as professors.”

“Who’s the worse?” He questions with curiosity.

“That will be explained when I get to fifth year.” I answer. “Harry kills the Basilisk and Lockhart loses all of his memories. He’s permanently at St Mungo’s. We win the house cup for a 2nd year and everyone comes unpetrified again.” I smile at seeing Hermione at the doors to the Great Hall. How I had missed her. “Third year, a convict called Sirius Black escaped from Azkaban. He was charged as indirectly killing Lily and James Potter because he told you where they were because he was the secret keeper and killing Peter Pettigrew along with multiple muggles. In response to this, Dementors were set up as guards outside Hogwarts. Professor Lupin was the best professor that we ever had. Anyway, Ron was taken by Sirius Black in Dog Form, we went after him and he explained what really happened that night. That Peter Pettigrew was the secret keeper not him. Pettigrew was the one who killed all the muggles and faked his death. He was living as a pet of Ron’s – His name was Scabbers. Personally, Hermione and I felt violated. The amount of times that Pettigrew was in our room as Scabbers while we changed.” I shudder. “What a pervert. Anyhow, once we get outside again, Professor Lupin starts to change into a werewolf, but he’s forgotten to take his potion for the night. In the 70’s, the Wolfsbane potion is invented, it gives the werewolf the ability to retain their mind during a full moon, making them less dangerous. We were attacked by Professor Lupin, but Sirius saves our lives but gets captured by the Ministry and was to be given the Dementor’s kiss. Hermione, Harry and I travel back in time with the use of a Time Turner. Again, not invented until the 70’s but they are very limited. The most you can go into the past is 5 hours without the potential to fade. We go back 3 hours, Save Buckbeak who was a Hippogriff and get attacked by Professor Lupin again but Buckbeak saved us. Harry saves his past self and Sirius from Dementors by using a Patronus Charm. Yes, he did that at 13. We use Buckbeak and break Sirius out of the top of the tower he was in. He then rode Buckbeak into the night sky which commences the end of our 3rd year and the story because I can now apparate because we’re outside the wards.” I hold out my hand and look at him expectantly. He takes my hand and I apparate us to London, near the Leaky Cauldron. “Right, transfer the clothes to something other than a school uniform.” I wave my wand and other clothes change to casual muggle clothes. “This way.” I turn the corner and walk into the Leaky Cauldron. I spot a younger looking Tom behind the bar. I approach him. “Hello, may I use the floo network?”

“Of course.” Tom answer, setting his tea towel down and activating the fireplace for us. “Where are you two going?”

“Oh, just a visit to home.” I reply, politely. Tom and I step into the fireplace, and I take some floo powder. “Géroux Villa.” I throw the powder down and the fire engulfs us. We land in the living room and it’s the same as I remember. I see Mamé (It’s what she calls her Great-Grandmother – Delphine) round the corner with the wand at the ready. I put my hand up in surrender. “Posez la baguette, grand-mère. C'est moi. Reine.” She lowers her wand. “Désolé, je sais que vous ne m'attendiez pas mais nous ne faisons que passer pour arriver en Afrique du Sud.”

“C'est bon, chérie.” Mamé replies. “Tu m'as juste fait peur c'est tout. Vous ne pouvez pas être trop prudent en ces temps.” She looks at Tom. “Vous avez acheté un garçon avec vous? Reine…”

“Ce n'est rien comme ça.” I insist. “C'est Thomas Riddle. C'est un ami qui m'accompagne en Afrique du Sud pour voir sa famille.” I pause for a moment. “Pour lui, nous devrions probablement commencer à parler anglais.” Mamé sighs before shaking her head with a grin.

“Children today.” I snort at this. “Hello, my name is Delphine Géroux.” She holds out her hand for him to shake.

“Thomas Riddle.” He kisses her hand instead of shaking it. “Nice to meet you.”

“Trying to charm my great-grandmother, are you?” Mamé has a sly look as she looks between Tom and I.

“It’s fine, dear.” She soothes me. “I’m a married woman anyway,” I smirk. “Now, let me look at you, darling.” She closely examines me. “Well-kept hair – it looks like my mother’s hair; you have my eyes-” I smile at that. “You’re tall but not too tall.” I snort. “A gorgeous figure and stunningly beautiful. You got the good genes, clearly.” I groan in embarrassment. “No need to be embarrassed, Reine. Although, you seem a bit skinny – what are they feeding you at Hogwarts?”

“It’s always roasts which I dislike profoundly,” I answer. “I’ve been craving bœuf bourguignon for months.”

“Well, why don’t you two go and run the errands you need to in South Africa while I make bœuf bourguignon for dinner.” I widen my eyes and grin.

“Really?” She nods with a smile and I can’t help but hug her. “Thank you!”

“You must really love bœuf bourguignon.” She teases. “Now, on your way.” I nod, and we step into the fireplace.

“South African Ministry of Magic,” I state and throw the floo powder down. “The Ministry of Magic is in Johannesburg but your family live in Cape Town which is on the other side of the country.”

“So, how are we getting there?” “Apparition.” I hold out my arm. “Hold on and bend your knees.” He grabs my arm and I feel ourselves move. I land on top of Thomas as we appear outside the Riddle House. “Sorry,” I mumble as I get up and he gets up. He looks at their house in awe. Their house was more like a mansion and had a villa vibe to it. I open the gate and we walk up the path to the front door. We exchange a glance before I knock on the door. A very old man in a butler’s uniform opens the door. He takes all but one look at Thomas and his eyes widen in surprise. “Hello, we were wondering if we could talk to Mr. Riddle?”

“Of course, come in.” He answers and opens the door further for us. I hear him shut the door behind us while muttering, “it’s a bloody miracle.” He leads us to a closed door. “Wait here.” He knocks on the door twice and enters. “Sirs, Madam, it’s him.” I hear an audible gasp from a woman.

“Bring him in!” The woman exclaims, excitedly. The butler gestures us to come in and I gesture for Tom to go first. He does, and I walk in after him. There were three people sitting in the living room as there was last time. His grandparents and his father. Mrs. Riddle walks towards Tom and pulls him into a tight hug. “Look at you! You’re finally home!” She looks at me. “Oh! Such a beautiful girl! You two would make such beautiful babies!” I feel a blush come over my cheeks.

“Darling, stop embarrassing the children!” The grandfather teases his wife as he walks towards us. “Hello, Thomas, I’m your grandfather – Thomas.” They shake hands.

“I’m Thomas as well.” Tom replies. “It’s going to get quite confusing with 3 people of the family being called Thomas.” I smile. This is going better than I thought. “Now, dear, what’s your name?”

“Reine Géroux.” I reply and shake his hand.

“Reine.” He tests. “Queen in French.” I nod. “A beautiful name.”

“Thank you.” I thank him, and I see Thomas, the father, move forward. He was basically staring in shock for the entire time. He stopped inches away from Thomas and closely examine him before I knew it, Tom was bought in for another hug but this time by his father who looked quite emotional. Tom returns the hug, slowly.

“My God, I’ve been praying for this day.” He says as he lets go. “Your mother released me from whatever spell she put me under and I left to go and cool off because I was angry. I came back the next day to discuss this situation like an adult and she was completely gone. I don’t know where she went. I’ve missed out on so much of your life. How did you even find us? Do you have magic like your mother?”

“Why don’t we sit down and tell the story?” I question and they all agree, and we sit down. The grandparents sit down on the doubled seated sofa while the father sits on a chair. Tom and I take the other doubled seated sofa.

“Coincidentally, Reine knows more about my story than I do,” Tom states and looks at me. Right, I can tell some of it, I guess.

“Right, Merope Gaunt kind of lived everywhere as she was homeless when she left the house. She walked into an orphanage in London to give birth on New Year’s Eve. She died during the birth, but Tom survived. Moving up to a few weeks ago, I transferred to Hogwarts which is where we study magic. I was sorted into the same house and we became good friends. I’m one of a few people who know Tom was raised in an orphanage and I was determined to try and find his family. Whether it would be good or bad news. And here we are.”

“So, the tales that our son told about us were true? That she had magic?” Mrs. Riddle asks, and I nod.

“For example-” I take out my wand and point it at the dying flowers in the vase. I swish my wand and the flowers begin to look livelier in colour and posture. Mrs. Riddle gasps in delight. “There’s a lot more things we can do but we’re not allowed to do underage magic, so, gotta keep that under wraps.”

“Well, I would love to hear more about you, Thomas, would you two like to stay for dinner?” I can see the longing in his eyes to stay with them, but we also had Mamé.

“Do you three like bœuf bourguignon?” They all nod. “My mother is currently making some at our house. Would you like to come for dinner? I can open a floo network in your fireplace to get us there and I have some spare floo powder in my bag.” I pause for a moment. “Floo is a way of travelling for wizards but non-wizards can also use floo.”

“That sounds delightful, dear.” Mrs. Riddle replies. “Let us grab our coats.” Luckily, the fire wasn’t going in the fireplace and I open the floo network to travel to our villa in Spain. I feel someone place their hand on my shoulder and I turn around. It was Tom.

“Thank you.” I think he was genuinely being sincere.

“It’s alright.” We exchange a smile before I break when the Riddle’s walk back in. “The Floo is open.”

“Who wants to go first?” The grandparents step forward. I nod and lead them into the fireplace. I take some floo powder out of the bag and pass the bag to Tom. I place myself in front of the grandparents. “Géroux Villa.” I throw the floo powder on the floor of the fireplace and we’re engulfed in flames. The Villa comes into view while I balance the grandparents. “Are you two alright?” They both nod and we move out of the fireplace.

“We were not expecting the flames.” Mr. Riddle says.

“Oh, sorry, I forgot to mention that,” I reply, sheepishly. “Mama! Où es-tu?”

“La cuisine, ma chérie.” She calls back and the flames sprout from the fireplace again. Tom and Mr. Riddle step through. I lead the family through to the kitchen.

“Nous avons des invites,” I comment as she turns around. “Mama, voici Thomas Riddle et Mary Riddle.” I gesture to the grandparents. “C'est Thomas Riddle.” I point to the father. “Il est le père de Tom.” I pause for a moment. “S'il vous plait parlez anglais.” I turn towards the family. “This is my mother, Delphine Géroux.” They all shake hands and before we knew it, we were all laughing and eating the most delicious meal – Bœuf Bourguignon. Mamé, Mary and I were talking about going shopping in NYC by going through floo while all the Thomas’ were talking about muggle and wizard sports alike. The muggle Thomas’ were very interested in the concept of Quidditch.

Unfortunately, all days must come to an end and we needed to get back to Hogwarts before dark. With a promise of a shopping tripping to NYC on a weekend during the summer with Mamé and Mary, Tom and I left through the floo network to the Leaky Cauldron. Instead of using apparition, we decide to use the floo network to get to the Hog’s Head Inn with the bartender’s permission. We step through and immediately exit the crowded pub. “Okay, lets change our clothes quickly.” I swish my wand and our clothes change to our school uniforms. “So, how was that?”

“Surprising,” Tom answers as we walk back up to the castle. “I thought they would have reacted in horror not relief.”

“And they didn’t, Tom.” I agree. “I can already see that Mary loves you.”

“I like her,” Tom replies. I reckon he’s close to loving her already, he just needs to say the words then I can prove Dumbledore wrong. “She’s a sweet lady.”

“She is.” I muse, gently. “So, what now? I know you went off for a private conversation with your father.”

“He’s going to formally adopt me from the orphanage and I’m going to live in South Africa with them during the holidays.” He explains.

“That’s amazing, Tom!” I exclaim. “Congratulations.” I see a slight smile form.

“Thank you.” We lapse into comfortable silence and make our way through the entrance.

“Do you think I should go to Madam Causer before I get into more trouble?” I ask with a smirk.

“Probably.” Tom answers. “Come on, I’ll take you there.” We make small talk as we make our way to the entrance of the hospital wing. “I assume you can go inside without any help.” I snort.

“Of course, it’s a few feet,” I reply, teasingly and I see him smirk. I didn’t realise how close we were standing. I felt myself being drawn near and near to him. We were so close that we could kiss when the door to the hospital wing opens which breaks us apart.

“There you are!” Madam Causer exclaims, angrily. “I’ve been worried about you! You are to stay here overnight – no if’s or but’s.” I nod with a pouting face. I really didn’t want to stay here overnight. “Mr. Riddle, thank you for accompanying her back.” Tom nods with a charming smile. “You can come and see her tomorrow.” With that dismissal, Tom leaves with a wink at me. Oh, God. I’m so screwed.

Chapter Text

It had been 2 months since the almost kiss and we were getting close to exam season. We tended to skirt around each other but flirt at the same time. Tom’s damn followers, or previous followers, kept giving me the stink eye as well as half the school girl population. It was really annoying having to keep a watch out for people who could try and curse me. The latest girl was a 7^th year Ravenclaw called Millicent Bagnold and her gang of giggly girls. Coincidentally, the Minister of Magic between 1980 to 1990. She had mousy blonde hair; watery grey eyes; short and a little bit overweight. Basically, the opposite of me. One of the girls with her used the slicing spell to cut open my bag causing everything to fall out. I sigh and use a spell to put my bag back together before collecting all my things. I reach for the last book, but someone grabs it before me. I look up. Tom. I sigh again and put everything in my bag as Tom puts the book in my bag as well before taking my bag to put it on his other shoulder. “Who was it this time?” I shake my head.

“Doesn’t matter.” I answer. “They’ll have graduated in a couple of months anyway.”

“Please,” He pleads quietly. “It matters to me.” I sigh again.

“Millicent Bagnold and her gang.” I say after a few moments. “She’s a future Minister of Magic.”

“So, I can’t maim her?” I give him a look. “Too soon?”

“You maiming someone is progress from murdering.”

“I still haven’t killed anyone.” He protests.

“And you are not going too.” I say, giving him a pointed look.

“Only for you, Reine.” He replies with a disappointed tone to which I roll my eyes as we turn the corner.

“Geriatric psychopath.” I mumble under my breath and he turns his head towards me.

“What was that?” He asks with narrow eyes.

“Nothing, dear.” I answer as I pat his bicep in a soothing manner. He furrows his brows and pokes my ribs which makes me flinch in discomfort. “Fine. I may or may not have called you a Geriatric psychopath for being disappointed in not murdering someone.” He snorts and rolls his eyes.

“I’m liking these nicknames for me.” He replies, and I shake my head with humour. “Come on, we have Ancient Runes.” We walk into the classroom with a couple of minutes to spare. We take two single desks in the corner at the back. The class starts filing in a few moments later. The class was mainly made up of Ravenclaws but there were a few Gryffindor and Hufflepuff. We were the only Slytherin’s in this class – Thank God. Evelina Speziale, a Ravenclaw who I became friends with through this class, sits down on the other side of me. She was also one of a few girls in our year who didn’t hate me because of my friendship with Tom. Wait…Since when did I have a friendship with Tom? I shake the thought out of my head and greet her.

“Buon pomeriggo, Eve.”

“Buon pomeriggo to you too.” She replies with a grin. I was one of the only people in this school that also spoke Italian – Eve is Italian. “Hello, Tom.”

“Hello,” He greets, politely. Another thing, he didn’t really talk to anyone apart from me. A bit of a loner, I guess? Although, what would that make me? I don’t really talk to anyone either.

“How was Potions with the Gryffindors?” I ask with a smirk, knowing the answer.

“You know how.” She answers with a roll of her eyes. “Most of them are rowdy and half of them didn’t even do the homework. It was easy.” Professor Naaji walks into the classroom, cutting off her rant.

“Textbooks, out class. Turn to Chapter 18 and we shall begin.”

After Ancient Runes, we go to Care of Magical Creatures and Charms before walking to dinner. Tom and I part ways to sit with our friends. Well, pretty sure they are not really friends in Tom’s case. I sit between Rachel Burke and Anastasia Rosier – another 5^th Year. I plate my food before beginning to eat. “Reine, how have the school girls been treating you today?” 

“Starting off blunt, Denise Greengrass.” I tease the 6^th Year before sobering up. “Honestly, it’s been awful. I’ve had my bag split open 4 times today. I’ve had my work ripped up and ink pots spilt all over it. Luckily, there are spells to undo those things, but someone approached me in the hallway earlier. A Hufflepuff 4^th year at that and tried to duel me. I sent her on her way, but this is getting out of hand. Why can’t I be Tom’s friend without people trying to humiliate and ridicule me at every turn? It’s exhausting.” Rosier pats my shoulder with sympathy.

“Maybe you should stop being friends with him?” Iris Lestrange, 6^th Year, suggests and I shoot her a look. “Okay, bad suggestions but what can we do? Us 6^th Years don’t share any classes with you, and while the 5^th Years are with you with most your classes, you are the only one who has taken Ancient Runes and Arithmancy out of all of them.” I massage my head in frustration.

“I’m just gonna have to deal with them as they come, I suppose.” I say with a shrug. “Hey, I’m gonna go to the dorms, I’m not hungry.” I lie as I stand up.

“Are you sure? You’ve hardly eaten anything?” Burke asks, and I nod before walking away from the dining hall. I was halfway to Slytherin Dormitories when I’m pushed against a wall with a wand at my neck. Abraxas Malfoy. The two behind him were Mulciber and Nott. I roll my eyes.

***

“What do you want, Malfoy?” I question as I raise an eyebrow.

“What did you do to him?” He asks in anger and I frown.

“Who?” I question back, and he pulls me forward before smashing me back against the wall. Ouch.

“Vol-Riddle.” He states. “What did you do to Riddle?”

“Nothing.” I answer as my frown deepens.

“You’ve done something to him.” Malfoy sneers at me. “What was it? A spell? Blackmail? Sex?” I snort at the last one.

“I’ve done nothing.” I repeat for him, slowly. “And I would never offer myself for premarital sex. That’s disgusting.” A little lie. I haven’t had sex, but I don’t mind if it’s before or after marriage.

“Because the French have a very strict moral code.” Malfoy disagrees.

“You should know. You go back far another, you’re French yourself.” I retort which was not the right thing to do as his wand pokes deeper into my neck.

“Mulciber, Nott, subdue her.” He orders and they both press me into the ground as Malfoy grabs my upper thigh. I do the only thing I can do – Scream. They all curse and perform the silencing curse on me as tears roll down my face. “Isn’t she just a beautiful crier?” I kick out at him but he’s too strong for me. “This will teach you for ever messing with me.” He rolls up my skirt and undoes his belt buckle. I silently scream at him in horror. He was about to unzip his pants when he’s hit with a stunning spell and the other two falls down as they’re hit with stunning spells. I immediately sit up and roll down my skirt to the original length. I sit there in shock when Burke and Avery appear in my view.

***

“My god, those bastards.” Avery curses and takes off the silencing spell. “I saw them all leave and were concerned. I did not think those boys could commit such a crime.”

“We told Tom to get the Professors.” Burke adds in. “We figured he would probably kill them, and they deserve to rot in Azkaban until death for what they just tried to do. Make them suffer.” I nod and stand up in a daze.

“Reine.” Avery continues, gently. “I think you’ve gone into a bit of shock. What do you need?” I gulp as I feel fresh tears form.

“Mama.” I answer which is the time the Headmaster and Professors arrive.

“My dears, what has happened?” Dumbledore asks in a soothing voice, but I can’t bring myself to even speak.

“Michelle and I will happily tell you and show our memories, Professor Dumbledore, Headmaster,” Burke answers. “But I think Reine really needs a calming draught and Mrs. Géroux before she can even think about talking.” Professor Dumbledore gazes at my trembling form for a moment before nodding once. “I would recommend tying those three bastards up. The name being well deserved.”

“Albus, please will you accompany Miss. Géroux and Madam Causer while I take Miss. Burke and Miss. Avery to my office.” The Headmaster commands. “Professor Merrythought, Professor Kettleburn, please tie these three up and put them in a secure room away from Miss. Géroux. Mr. Riddle, I know you and Miss. Géroux are good friends, you may accompany her to the Hospital Wing.” Madam Causer steps towards me, and gently places her hand on my back and arm to guide me towards the Hospital Wing. I don’t shake her off even though I don’t want to be touched. At all. I hear Professor Dumbledore and Tom having a heated whisper behind me while we walk to the Hospital Wing, but I can’t make out the words. We arrive, and I sit on a bed, and down a glass of Calming Draught before lying back under the covers. I close my eyes and within 10 minutes, I feel calmer.

“Do you have a vial?” I ask Dumbledore and he pulls one out from somewhere. I put my wand to my head and pull out the memory before placing it in the vial. “That’s it. That’s what happened. There should a pensive you can access somewhere.”

“There’s one in my office adjoining the transfiguration classroom.” Dumbledore explains. “I will be back shortly.” I nod and bury under the covers as Dumbledore leaves.

“You comfy there?”

“As I’ll ever be.” I reply.

“Okay. I’m going to ask a couple of questions.” He starts. “You don’t have to verbally speak. You can shake or nod your head.” I nod once. “Did Malfoy follow you?” I nod. Yes. “Did he try to duel you?” I shake my head. No. “Did he attack you?” I nod. Yes. “Did he physically attack you?” I nod. Yes.

“Smashed my head against the wall.” I elaborate no further.

“Did he inappropriately attempt to assault you?” I nod once and turn my head away. “Hey, look at me.” I ponder a moment before turning to look at him. “Thank you. I know it was hard to tell me.” He kisses my forehead, sweetly. “I’ll go and get Madam Causer to examine your head.” He moves to stand up and I grab his arm, shaking my head. “Don’t want me to go?” I nod and to my relief, he sits back down and calls out for Madam Causer who comes bustling in. “Reine said that – that person smashed her head against the wall. I thought it would probably be a good idea to check it over.”

“Thank you for telling me, Mr. Riddle.” She replies as she whips out her wand and runs it over my head. “Her head seems to be okay, but she does have a mild concussion. I will need her in for overnight observation.” I vehemently shake my head. I don’t want to stay here on my own.

“She doesn’t want to be left alone in a room with no one there.” Tom supplies for me. “Even for a moment.” He pauses. “I was coming to your office to get you but Reine didn’t want to be alone even at a short distance.”

“That would make sense. She wants someone she trusts with her.” Madam Causer agrees. “She trusts the Professors and her friends, so, that’s some people who can be around her. I’ll talk to the Headmaster about the Professors keeping an eye on you for shifts for the night before you go back to your dorm.” I nod once, and she bustles away again to her office for another Calming Draught, I suppose. Or maybe a sleeping draught? Professor Dumbledore comes striding in once more and sits down next to me.

“Thank you for the memory, Miss. Géroux.” He thanks with sympathy. “I have showed it to the Headmaster who has compiled it with the memories of Miss. Avery and Miss. Burke. They’ve both been escorted to your dormitories. All of the students are not allowed out of their respective dormitories at the moment.” I nod once. “Those boys are still tied up and unconscious. Professor Merrythought and Kettleburn are keeping a very close eye on them.” He pauses for a moment. “Franҫois and Delphine Géroux are on the way as we speak. We are to meet them in the Headmaster’s office.”

“I am not allowed to leave, Professor.” I say with a raise of an eyebrow and his eyes twinkle before going into Madam Causer’s office. He comes out a few moments later and nods his head. I throw the blanket off and sit up. I swing my legs to around to the side and stand up. “Can I bring Tom?”

“Of course, Miss. Géroux.” Dumbledore concedes with his eyes being abnormally bright and twinkling madly before heading for the door. I narrow my eyes at him thoughtfully before walking side by side with Tom to catch up with Dumbledore. We make it to the Headmaster’s office and go up the already open stairs. I hear familiar voices cursing in French which makes me smile before it drops. Dumbledore opens the door and lets Tom and I in. I sigh in relief.

“Mama. Papa.” I greet before cuddling into Mamé with Pepé stroking my back – soothingly.

“I want answers.” Pepé starts. “I want to know who did it. I want to know if they had signs before and why did you not do anything about it. I want action.”

“There names are Abraxas Malfoy, Thomas Nott and Michael Mulciber. Slytherin. Malfoy is a 5^th Year, Nott and Mulciber are 7^th Years.” Dippet explains. “The only one who has had behavioural problems before is Nott and it shows in his grades. Malfoy and Mulciber have had detention only once which was in 2^nd Year. None of us had any idea.”

“That could just mean that we haven’t caught them before.” Dumbledore points out. “As a tendency, people do not commit big crimes without having done smaller crimes.”

“A fine point, Albus.” Dippet agrees. “We should question the students in the morning. We don’t say who the victim is, but we say that a girl was almost sexually assaulted earlier by Malfoy, Nott and Mulciber. And we ask any students who could be victims to come forward. Not in the hall in front of everybody but in private. My office will be open from Breakfast to dinner for the next week for that purpose.”

“It’s a good idea.” I voice as I lift my head from Mamé’s shirt. “No one would come forward in public, but they would in private to a trusted mentor.” I gesture to Dippet and Dumbledore.

“Then we shall do it.” Dippet states, firmly. “The Aurors have arrived to take the three away and administer veritaserum for their confessions before going to trial. Because you are a minor and Malfoy is a minor – the trial will be soon. Mulciber and Nott’s trials will come later as they are both adults.” I nod. “Now, perhaps, you should go home and go to sleep in your own bed for the weekend as it’s friday.” I nod again but before I could move – the fire in the fireplace burns green and a man with long white-blond hair steps through. I gulp. A Malfoy.

“How dare you!” Malfoy exclaims to Dippet in anger. “The Malfoy family has been going to Hogwarts for generations and my son has done nothing wrong.”

“Nothing wrong?!” Pepé shouts angrily. “He was found red-handed by fellow Slytherins – attacking my daughter!”

“You!” He yells at me and strides towards me in fury but Mamé points her wand at him.

“You take one more step and I will diffindo your neck before you can even put up a shield charm.” Mamé threats which stops Malfoy in his tracks.

“Who do you think you are, woman?” Malfoy shouts the question at her.

“That woman is my wife, Malfoy.” Pepé states. “Have some respect. Géroux, Franҫois Géroux. This is my wife and the love of my life, Delphine Géroux. Your boy has messed with the wrong family. I will see that he is locked up in Azkaban for the rest of his life without ever seeing his family again. The rest of the Malfoy clan is formally marked as an enemy to the Géroux clan from this day forward.” A black swirl forms between Pepé and Malfoy before it disappears. “I suggest you go and see your son in the Ministry’s cells, it’s going to be one of the last times you can.” Malfoy sneers at all of us before walking back through the flames. “We’ll be going back to Géroux Villa now, but we would like to extend an invitation to Mr. Riddle.” Everyone turns to look at Tom who frowns a little. “Your family would like to see you again and considering it’s a Friday and what has just happened, I think it would do Mr. Riddle well to spend some time away from Hogwarts. I can have them back before breakfast on Monday. Armando? It’s your choice.” Dippet muses for a few moments.

“I think that would be the best thing.” Dippet agrees. “My floo will be open at 6:30am on Monday. Do not be late.” We all gather into the fireplace and floo to Géroux Villa before stepping out of the fireplace.

“What an asshole.” Mamé mutters and leads all of us to the kitchen. “I was in the making Coq du vin. I have enough for everybody if you would like some. Franҫois also made madeleines earlier. They are in the…Frigo?” She trails off, frowning.

“Fridge?” I offer as an English translation, and she nods.

“Fridge.” She agrees. “Would you two like some? You both are far too skinny! Do they even feed you at Hogwarts?” I wasn’t always skinny. I became thinner when I went on the run with Harry, Hermione and Ron. I can’t exactly tell them that, can I?

“I’m not that skinny.” I mumble in protests and Mamé gives me a look.

“I reckon if you showed me your torso, your ribs will be sticking out.” She counters, and I say nothing to that. She was right. “Exactly. Now, you two sit down.” We obey and sit next to each other at the table while Mamé and Pepé bustle around the kitchen.

“Are you even hungry?” I ask in a whisper.

“Not particularly.” He answers back, quietly. “But it would be rude to decline, right? Considering we’re too skinny.” I roll my eyes.

“It’s not exactly our fault. It could just be genetics.” I point out and he frowns. “You know, possible inheritance from one of your parents.”

“We didn’t really learn about genetics in the Orphanage. It was a Christian establishment. Science was forbidden in all forms.”

“So, you never learned about Darwin or Mendel? Hämmerling was this year, I think? I do believe The Avery-MacLeod-McCarty experiment is next year though.”

“I learnt the basics about Darwin and Mendel, but they told us they were wrong.” He replies.

“That’s a complicated matter.” I start. “Darwin was correct in his conclusion of how natural selection worked within species as was the lines of evidence in used to support the theory, but he was wrong about the mechanisms of variation among individuals. Mendel’s pea pod experiments aided in the discovery of dominant and recessive genes, but this discovery only works on most sexually reproducing organisms. He could not explain patterns of inheritance from non-sexually reproducing organisms among with a few other sexually reproducing organisms. However, Darwin and Mendel both laid down the foundations of genetic research and are considered the pioneers of their time.” Tom was looking at me with an intense, intrigued face. “What?” He shakes his head.

“Nothing.” I narrow my eyes but Mamé and Pepé come in with plates of coq du vin before I can press him for answers.

“That’s a lot of food.” I murmur at my over heaped plate.

“You are too skinny.” Mamé counters and sits down opposite me with a much smaller load on her plate. Tom and Pepé had similar loads on their plate as mine. “Please, dig in.” We eat in silence as we devour the food. Before I knew it, my plate was empty. Damn, I can put away food. “Someone was hungry.” I smile shyly at Mamé and shrug. “Thomas, Franҫois called ahead to your family with the…”

“Telephone.” I finish for Mamé.

“Yes, telephone. They are expecting you to floo in around 8:30pm, so, we have just enough time for dessert.” I glance at the clock – 8:11pm. “Excuse me while I get dessert. Reine, can you get the dirty dishes?” I nod and gather them up, taking them into the kitchen. I put them into soaking hot water. “After Thomas has gone, do you mind if we have a small chat later?”

“Of course, that’s fine.” I reply as I get four smaller plates down for dessert. I put four madeleines on each plate with a dollop of homemade cream and jam on the side. I grab two plates while Mamé grabs the other two and we walk into the dining room. I put a plate in front of Tom and myself before sitting down. We all tuck into dessert with no madeleines being left on any plate by the end. I look at the clock – 8:27pm. I collect up the dirty dishes and put them into the soaking hot water which Mamé charmed the sponge and tea towel to clean and dry. I go back to the table where everyone else was standing up.

“It was so nice to have you for dinner, Thomas.” Mamé was saying as she stood up. “And we shall see you on Sunday for a late lunch at Riddle Manor. I believe the chef is preparing Beef Wellington which I haven’t had for so long.”

“Thank you for having me, Mr. and Mrs. Géroux.” Tom replies and shakes Pepé’s hand and gets a small hug from Mamé.

“Reine, could you lead Thomas to the fireplace, please?” She questions, and I nod but with a frown. Doesn’t he already know where it is? Tom and I walk in silence into the living room where the fireplace was.

“Mamé being strange.” I mutter as we stand in front of the fireplace.

“French thing?” He teases with a smile which makes me snort.

“I’ve got to stop using that excuse.” I reply. “I’m giving people the wrong impression of French people.”

“You are.” He teases again with a bigger smile. That smile made him seem so much more…Tom and not Voldemort. I smile back. He hesitates for a moment before deciding to wrap his arms around me in a hug. Instinctually, I hug back without thinking. He was warm, and I felt safe. “Are you going to be alright?”

“Of course.” I answer. “I’m with my great-grandparents.”

“You know that’s not what I meant.” He murmurs into my hair.

“I’ll feel better, once they’re in Azkaban.” I mutter back, and he tightens his arms around me.

“I want to kill them.” He replies.

“I know.” I say with a soothing tone. “But you can’t. They deserve to suffer for the rest of their lives in Azkaban. Don’t give them an easy way out.”

“I won’t.” He whispers in my hair and he places a kiss on my head before stepping back. I pick up the floo powder and hold it out to him. He takes a handful and steps into the fireplace. “Riddle Manor.” He throws the floo powder down and disappears in green flames. I walk back out into the dining room where Mamé was sitting but Pepé wasn’t there.

“Franҫois has gone to his office, so, we could talk privately.” Mamé explains and I nod.

“Do you think we could have this talk in my bedroom?” I ask. “I’m really tired.” Mamé nods and I follow her to my bedroom.

“This will be your room until you go back to your own time.” Mamé states. “Or until we go back to France.”

“This is actually my room when I stay in villa on Holiday.” I murmur. “So, what do you want to talk about?”

“Right, firstly, the backstory that I gave my son, Maurice, your grandfather, was that your father and Franҫois were cousins and we are your closest living relatives.” She says, and I nod with a smile. “Secondly, what is going with you and Thomas?”

“What?” I ask in shock and wide eyes, and she gives me a sassy look.

“You two look at each other like…” She trails off with a smile. “When Franҫois and I started courting, and we couldn’t believe we were actually courting.”

“We’re not courting.” I protest with a frown.

“I didn’t say you were but only the way you two look at each other.” She counters with a soft smile. “The way he looks at you…”

“He’s grateful.” I cut in. “I gave him his family back, it’s gratitude. Nothing more.” She narrows her eyes before her face relaxes.

“If you say so.” She agrees. “But I would say that if you were courting, it is okay. You’re allowed to have feelings. He was not the same man that he was back in January and that’s because of you.”

“I didn’t really do anything.” I disagree, and she hums before leaving my room but not before giving me another pointed look. I change out of my uniform and put on a nightgown before climbing into bed and turning my lamp off. Mamé was wrong. Completely wrong. I frown as I mule for a few moments. Maybe she wasn’t. I curse out loud before groaning and letting my head hit the pillow. I’m so screwed.

Chapter Text

It actually happened. The three were going to Azkaban for the rest of their lives without a chance of parole. 9 people came forward. 6 females and 3 males came forward in the week that Dippet left his door open for a private chat. They were all across different houses ranging from 4^th Year to 6^th Year. The people felt disgusted about what had happened and Dippet personally sought a councillor for anyone to come and talk to about what’s happened or anything else on their mind. The councillor has been fully booked until the end of term with various students. It was definitely a good idea on Dippet’s part. I had an appointment with the councillor on Thursday but until then I was studying for Arithmancy exam tomorrow. I had already taken Ancient Runes; Charms; Herbology; Potions and Transfiguration. I had Care of Magical Creatures; Astronomy; History of Magic and DADA in the coming week. It was fair to say that History of Magic was my worse subject, but DADA was my best subject by far.

“Still revising at 11 at night, I see?” A voice teases from behind the sofa I was sitting on. I smile. Tom.

“Yes, you can never do too much revising.” I say as he sits down next to me.

“You definitely can.” He replies and takes the book out of my hand before closing it. I, honest to God, pout which makes him chuckle before his expression turns neutral. “I guess you heard about the verdict then.” I nod. “How are you feeling?” I ponder for a moment.

“I thought I would feel better, but I don’t.” I answer with a frown and Tom begins to stroke my wrist with his thumb in a soothing way.

“You won’t feel better straight away.” Tom states. “You shouldn’t have to expect yourself to feel better anytime soon.”

“But I want to feel better.” I whisper, and Tom wraps an arm around my shoulders, bringing me into his side which I relax into. Since the hug, there had been more touching whenever we were around each other. Whether it was an arm as we walked to class or a peck on the cheek goodnight.

“You will feel better but with time.” He murmurs into my hair. “Plus, you may feel better after speaking to that woman later in the week – Dr. Smythe.”

“Maybe.” I mutter with a yawn.

“You should probably rest.” Tom replies. “The Arithmancy exam is at 9am tomorrow.” I nod, and we stand up. We walk up the stairs where the dormitories separated by gender. I peck Tom’s cheek. “Night, Tom.”

“Goodnight, Reine.” He replies before we part into our different dormitories. I walk to the 5^th Year girls dormitories before changing into a nightgown and climbing into bed. I go to sleep with a small smile on my face.

I walk out of my last exam, DADA, with a relieved smile on my face with Eve beside me. Exams are finally over. “Hey, Eve, how did you find DADA?” Eve begins to talk rapidly about the DADA exams when Tom approaches. “Will you excuse me for a minute?” She nods, and I meet Tom halfway. “How was the exam?”

“Good, thank you.” He answers. “I assume with that smile, yours went well?” I nod. “Headmaster Dippet wants to see us.” I frown.

“Why?” I ask.

“No idea but it was passed onto me by Professor Merrythought.” He replies as he holds out his arm which I take. I ignore the glares from every girl with a roll of my eyes.

“Seriously? You would think that the girls would stop the glaring by now.” I mutter.

“Apparently, I’m just that charming.” He teases, and I roll my eyes. “On a more serious note, it was flattering at first, now, it is more annoying. I keep getting approached by random girls.” I feel a bit of jealousy come up which I push down.

“Most guys would love that.” I deadpan with a look.

“They keep interrupting whenever I’m working or trying to get to class.” He replies. “Anyway, I already have my eyes on a girl.” I feel hope bloom in my chest at the way he was looking at me.

“I’m sure that she is a lucky girl.” I say with a smile.

“I would wager that I’m the lucky one.” He counters with smile and my smile widens. We turn right, and I frowned.

“Dippet’s office was left, Tom.” I state, and his smile widens.

“I know.” He replies with a knowing look and I tilt my head. “I wanted to show you something without someone following us.” I shake my head in amusement.

“You should have just said.”

“People were listening, and I didn’t want anyone to follow.” He explains. “It’s private.”

“Okay.” I reply with a shrug. We make it to the castle grounds and wander pass the lake, and into the forest. After a few minutes, he stops.

“It’s just through these bushes.” We begin to step through the bushes and make it to the end after a couple of moments with my eyes widening in surprise.

“It’s beautiful.” I whisper in awe. In the centre of the patch of grass was a pond swirling with all shades of blue, pink and purple. The trees and grass around us were a vivid green. There were fairies flying around, making colourful sparks as they go. “How did you find this place?”

“By accident in third year.” Tom answers. “I’ve never bought anyone here. It’s my own secret space.”

“Thank you for bringing me here.” I thank him as I turn towards him with a grin which he returns before leading me towards a blanket with a food basket on. “Beautiful scenery, food and drink. You’re going to spoil me, Tom.”

“That might just be my aim.” I give him a look before sitting down. “I sneaked down to the kitchen and the house elves were more than delighted to give me food, so, there’s a lot in there.” I hide my laugh behind my cough at remembering my own experience with house elves. “There’s chicken and bacon; cheese and pickle; egg cress; brie and cranberry; and ham and coleslaw sandwiches. Quiche; carrots; cucumber; and various fruits.”

“That’s enough to feed an entire quidditch team. Both sides.” I mutter. “What is it with people trying to feed us all the time? Are we really that thin?”

“Apparently.” He answers with a shrug as we begin to plate up.

“I don’t think your thin, you’re leaner and more muscular than anything.” I mumble, and he raises an eyebrow at my confession.

“I think all those dinners at Hogwarts have finally put some meat on my bones.” He replies. “What about you?” I ponder for a moment.

“I know I’m thin.” I state. “I never used to be though. I had curves for days. When we went on the run in my final year, I lost a lot of weight then because we couldn’t have a proper meal. Now, that’s I’ve been at Hogwarts again, I have been able to gain some weight back but I’m nowhere near where I once was.”

“I think you look radiant.” Tom expresses with a calming expression and I blush.

“That’s very sweet of you but not necessary to say.” I say, and he frowns before wrapping an arm around my waist and pulling me into his side.

“Radiant.” He murmurs and places a kiss on my head, and I can’t help but blush even more as I lean into his side.

“Thank you.” I mumble shyly as I start eating. By the time that we finish eating, the sky is array with reds, yellows, blues and purples – indications of a sunset.

“There’s something I wanted to ask you.” He murmurs in my ear and I turn to face him, giving him my full attention. He was making a face that I hadn’t seen before. Almost like he was nervous? “I know that school is breaking up for the summer soon, but I wanted to know if you would allow me to court you?” I release the breath that I didn’t realise I was holding.

“Yes, of course.” I answer with a grin and he returns his own grin before hugging me.

“Can I-.” He pauses for a moment. “May I steal a kiss?”

“Always.” I reply with a cheeky smile and he flashes a predatory smile at me before bringing our lips together. It was warm, wet and much more softer than I was expecting. He rests his hands on my waist where his thumbs stroke comforting circles on my skin. I found myself gripping on to his biceps before sliding my hands up to his shoulders to hook around his neck to slide into his hair. After a few minutes, and all to soon in my opinion, he pulls back. His lips were red and swollen from all the kissing that made me want to kiss him more.

“We should probably stop before we advance anymore.” He murmurs. “No matter how much I want to not stop.” Apparently, Chivalry isn’t dead in this era.

“Thank you.” I say and kiss his cheek in thanks. “We should head in and you have rounds to do.” I gesture to the darkening sky.

“That I do.” He responses and holds out his hand for me to take, lifting me onto my feet. I mutter my thanks before we pack up the basket. Tom holds the basket in his left hand and my hand in his right as we walk back up to the castle. There were older teenagers scattered across the halls, but most were in their House’s dormitories. The teenagers who did see us, gawked at our hands before turning to gossip about it to their friends. It made me want to remove my hand from his grasp, but I didn’t want too. His hand was soft, warm and comforting. We dropped off the basket with the house-elves who were delighted to see we ate everything before we arrive at Slytherin dormitories. We stay outside for a few moments. “By tomorrow, everyone will know anyway. Why hide it?”

“I’m just nervous about the constant attacks from girls that I will have to deal with.” He frowns at me.

“I am going to be around a lot more, so, let them try and attack you with me around.” He states, firmly. I roll my eyes, fondly. “Pureblood.” The portrait swings open and we walk in. All the 5^th years and upwards were still hanging around in the Slytherin communal room. The 5^th and 6^th year girls looked excited and happy; most of the 7^th year girls looked perturbed while the boys looked indifferent. We walk to where the 5^th years were gathered on the sofas and sit down. Tom releasing my hand in favour of putting his arm on the back of the sofa behind me. I lean slightly into him but not so much as to rest on him.

“Knew it.” Rachel (Burke) states with an excited look.

“I think we all knew it.” Michelle (Avery) points out and I stick my tongue out at them. Michelle puts her hand over her heart in fake shock before giggling. “I bet you 10 galleons by midday that everyone will know about them.”

“10 galleons at dinner time everyone will know.” Erica (Yaxley) chimes in.

“10 galleons that everyone knows at breakfast.” Rachel adds in.

I snort at all three of their antics. “Damn, must be all that inbreeding that’s made all three of you crazy.” All three gape before bursting into laughing fits. I exchange a raise of an eyebrow with Tom before rolling my eyes at the three.

“You know, Reine, you’re definitely not wrong.” Erica says with a grin after they all stop laughing.

“Oh, yeah, so much inbreeding between families in Britain.” Michelle adds in with a roll of her eyes. “It’s probably better for families in mainland Europe because you’re not separated by water.” I think back to my mother, Alula Georgeta Géroux. Her surname was originally Black. Her grandfather, Regulus Black I (Born in 1906), died a couple of years after she was born. He named his son, my grandfather, Cade Black. Luckily, my grandmother, Stela Vasilescu, was from a Romanian Pureblood family than a British Pureblood family. There was also my great-grandmother’s, Delphine Géroux, paternal grandparents who were first cousins.

“You would think that.” I muse. “But, my mother’s paternal grandparents are first cousins. Cyprien and Maylis Lemaire. She didn’t actually need to change her surname either.”

“Could be worse, my parents are actually first cousins.” Erica points out and I scrunch up my nose. “Yeah, tell me about it, they’re trying to push me into a marriage with my first cousin – Jack Rosier. He graduated last year and to be blunt, he’s an asshole.”

“My parents are doing the same thing. Both of my parents’ parents are first cousins. Luckily, my parents aren’t but they want me to marry Richard Burke – my second cousin who is starting Hogwarts next year.” Rach chimes in. “Not to mention Michelle’s one.” Michelle rolls her eyes.

“My entire family, aside from me, want me to marry my half-uncle.” I lean back in complete horror and Tom takes the opportunity to wrap his arm around my shoulder, keeping me against him. I shake my head fondly and lean more into him, he tightens his arm around my shoulder. “My uncle’s about 10 years older than me and it’s just awkward because we both agree that we don’t want to marry each other. He’s my uncle for god’s sake.”

“I’m at a loss for words.” I state. “What parent would allow their sibling to marry their child?”

“Mine, apparently.” Michelle grumbles. “But if my entire family do push forward on the marriage to my uncle then we have agreed to try and make it work but we won’t have biological kids together. We are both certain on that. Adopting kids will be easier.”

“You are the lucky one, Reine.” Rach drawls, getting my attention from my own erratic thoughts. “You’re not burdened by your parents forcing you into a loveless, cousin marriage. Be thankful.”

“I am.” I murmur back, my head still filled with thoughts. “So thankful.” We continue to talk and by the time Tom has to do his rounds, we’re practically falling asleep.

“Ladies, I think it’s time for bed.” Tom says with amusement. “You’ve all had exhausting weeks of exams.” The girls murmur in agreement, say goodnight before heading upstairs. I move to get up, but Tom pulls me more firmly against him.

“Tom, you have rounds.” I chide with gentle amusement and his brow furrows.

“I want to stay like this though.” He, honest to god, pouts and I pat his bicep.

“Come on, you have too.” I reply, and he groans before getting up, and hugging me properly. “Goodnight, Tom.”

“Goodnight, sweetheart.” He murmurs back in a low tone which definitely didn’t make my heart melt. Nope. I kiss his cheek, and we part ways as I move up the stairs and into the girl’s dormitories. As I expected, the girls were waiting up for me. They all squeal out in excitement.

“Tell!” Oh, bloody hell.

July 3^rd, 1943

The entire school is in flurry of returning home for the summer today. I was making sure I had everything packed. Slippers – check. Books – check. Toiletries – check. Tom’s non-school blazer – check. Actually, I might wear that with my skirt and blouse. Unlike back in 1998, everyday skirts were positioned just below the knee. I put on my emerald green skirt and button up my off-white blouse. I buckle the slim belt around my waist and slip on my slightly heeled court shoes. Even though it was the start of July, it was still slightly chilly today. I put on the blazer and sigh at the warmth. I fold up my school uniform and put it in my suitcase before shutting it. I roll up the sleeves as they were too long before levitating my suitcase down the stairs and putting it on the pile outside Slytherin common room where Tom was waiting. “Morning, beautiful.” He brings his head down and pecks me on the lips. So many terms of endearment.

“Morning.” I murmur shyly against his lips. Rachel won the bet as literally everyone knew by breakfast and couldn’t keep their eyes to themselves – much to our exasperation. I feel his arms snake around my waist and he pulls me flush against him. My face blushes with embarrassment and I tuck my face into his chest.

“Hey, don’t hide now.” He chides, gently, and I pull my face away with a sigh. “There is literally no one around.”

“Maybe I just like your chest.” I sass him, and he smirks.

“We both already knew that.” He responses with a fond look. “Come on, breakfast is over in an hour and we both need food.” We link hands and make our way into the hall. A few eyes lingered as we sat down next to each other, but most were over it. Tom pours coffee into both our mugs while I put some scrambled egg, 3 bacon rashes; and a couple of slices of toast on his plate while I grab a few slices of toasts for myself and coat them with strawberry jam. Tom gives me a pointed look, so, I add a few bacon rashes to my plate. I eat and drink everything in time as people start to file out of the great hall. Tom grabs our satchels, swinging them over his shoulder but grabbing my hand. We make our way to the carriages where the Thestrals pull them. I’ve been able to see them since 5^th Year. They are skeletal looking creatures but have such a lovely personality. Tom and I pile into a carriage with Michelle, Rachel, Rosier and Lestrange. I barely hold in the shiver of sitting near a Lestrange. I know that Bellatrix was born a Black, but the surname still gave me the chills. Tom notices this and ops to sit between Lestrange and myself. We all make small talk as the carriage moves us towards the station.

“I always wondered how they make the carriages move. Like, what specific spells.” Rosier muses from where he sits, opposite Lestrange.

“It’s not a spell.” I blurt before my brain can catch up with me and everyone turns to look at me. Bloody hell. “Thestrals pull the carriages.”

“I think your sight needs to be checked.” Rosier replies. “Nothing is pulling the carriages.”

“Because they’re invisible creatures.” I protest. “We haven’t studied them because they are considered dark creatures due to only people who have seen death can see them.”

“Can you see them?” Rosier asks.

“No.” I lie as I squeeze Tom’s hand tightly. “I just read. A lot.” Tom squeezes his hand back.

“You two are definitely a match made in the stars then.” Michelle chimes in with a laugh.

“Nothing wrong with reading, Michelle.” Rach argues. “There’s a reason why those two are at the top in our year.”

“Because generations of inbreeding have not made them stupid.” Michelle deadpans and Rach snorts.

“True.” She agrees. Thankfully, the Thestrals stop at the moment because we were at the station, so, we all piled off and onto the busy train. Apparently, the Slytherins normally sat near the end of the train, so, we grab a cabin in the second to last train cart. Unfortunately, Tom had to do rounds with Erica, so, I was left alone with the girls who were talking about their crushes and bitching about their intendeds. To be honest, all this talk was making me nauseous. Actually, really nauseous. I quickly move out of the cabin and to the toilet where I hurl into it. Someone knocks on the door.

“Reine! Are you alright?” Rach voices from the other side.

“No, I just came over all nauseous.” I answer and open the door to let her in before sitting back down on the floor.

“Are you pregnant?” Rach whispers in a question and I gape at her bluntness before answering.

“No. I’ve never had sex. I’m a virgin.”

“Okay because then I would lecture you to the grave.” Rach replies. “Were you filling nauseous this morning?”

“No.” I reply. “It was when you were talking about crushes and intendeds that I had to puke.” She frowns.

“What were you thinking of?” Rach questions.

“Nothing really.” I response. “Just how I wanted Tom to be there and not doing rounds.”

“Ah, I think you puked at the thought of loving someone.”

“What?” I force out in shock.

“Sorry, let me rephrase that.” She states with a frown. “You’re scared because you love Tom and you don’t know what to do.”

“Can you even love someone into not even a month-old relationship?” I ask.

“It doesn’t depend on the relationship but how long you’ve liked them for which I reckon was at most late February, early March.” Rach answers. “Crushes last for under 3 months, anything over it – you’re falling head over heels for that person.”

“Oh, shit.” I curse as all the thoughts swirl around my head. Beginning our relationship with playful flirting; Tom being more protective than a friend for months; the consistent arm jabs or elbow links turning into cheek pecks and holding hands; Tom smiling more than he’s ever done; terms of endearment…the picnic and our first kiss… “I’m in love with Tom Marvolo Riddle?”

“Yes, you are.” Rach states.

“What am I meant to do?” I ask in a panic. “You’re not meant to be in love with someone 3 weeks into a relationship.”

“Your heart knows what it wants.” Rach soothes. “Better yet, who it wants. You don’t have to say it out loud at first. You can just show with actions.”

“I can’t have…sex…” I trail off. “I still have nightmares about…”

“Don’t worry, there are more ways to show love than having sex.” Rach soothes. “From what I can see, you’re doing it already. You two are basically acting like a married couple.”

“Okay.” I murmur in thought.

“So, how about we go back out there and change the subject of the conversation.”

“Alright.” I mutter and wash my hands and rinse my mouth out before walking back out into the train cart’s hallway. We were about to walk back into the cabin when Tom came into the train carriage from another carriage. Tom smiles when he sees me but frowns after examining my pale face.

“Are you alright?” He asks as he caresses my cheek with his thumb.

“She had a sick turn but she’s feeling better now.” Rach explains for me and Tom nods with a furrow of his brows.

“Do you mind if I borrow my girl for a while?”

“Be our guest.” Rach answers with a gesture to get going. Tom wraps an arm around my waist and I lean into his side before walking towards an empty cabin at the end of the carriage. Tom sits with his legs crossed and I lay my head against his leg where he fiddles with my hair.

“Are you sure you’re alright?” I hmm back with a nod of my head, feeling sleepy all after being sick and talking to Rach. “Go to sleep, baby. I’ll be right here when you wake up.” I nod and find myself drifting off with the caressing of fingers through my hair.

Chapter Text

My grandfather concluded who I was in about a week of living with each other. For a 9-year-old, he’s very perceptive and it didn’t creep him out which was even creepier. He’s produced a list of 20 people who could be my grandmother on a list and Freya Hass is on the list. I threw that piece of paper in the fire, much to his bemusement. I tell him to just wait for fate to run its course to which he sighs before running off to make another list. I roll my eyes and curl back into the sofa under my blanket in the study to read my book – The Scarlet Letter by Nathaniel Hawthorne. Tom and his family were coming over today as our guests for the next week. I continue to read.

“But Hester Prynne, with a mind of native courage and activity, and for so long a period not merely estranged, but outlawed, from society, had habituated herself to such latitude of speculation as was altogether foreign to the clergyman…”

“Reine…” A familiar voice trails off as their hand strokes my cheek. “Wake up.” I open my eyes to the smiling expression of Tom and I smile.

“Hello, Handsome.” I greet with a peck to the lips and he gathers me up into a hug.

“Hello, beautiful.” He replies as I hug him back. “A little sleepy?” I nod with a tired smile.

“I couldn’t get to sleep last night, so, I’ve been in the study since 2am maybe?” I answer, looking at the clock. 1pm. “Maurice was in here around 11am and I fell asleep around then – reading The Scarlet Letter. I’m almost done.” I put the bookmark in the book and place it on the table. “How’s your summer being so far?” Tom sits beside me and puts my feet in his lap.

“Good, actually.” Tom starts. “It’s nice to spend time with my actual family.” He pauses for a moment. “Even if they’re not wizards.” I roll my eyes at that.

“Psychopath.” I say with a teasing tone which he rolls his eyes at.

“But I’m your psychopath.” He points out which I grin at. Mama pokes her head through.

“Come on, you two.” Mama states. “We are having Arròs al forn for lunch. I’ll even let you have a glass of Tempranillo from Utiel-Requena.”

“Tough for say no to that.” I swing my legs on the floor and stand up. Tom stands up as I fold the blanket, placing it back on the sofa. Tom keeps his hand on my lower back as Mama leads us to the dining room. I break away to greet with Riddles with hugs before sitting down on the chair that Tom pulled out for me. Tom sits next to me while Maurice sits on the other side of me. We all make small talk and Mrs. Riddle talked about courting Mr. Riddle – and how it was similar to Tom and me – making me blush quite a bit and even turned my hair pink from embarrassment. That hadn’t happened since I was 11 and I started my period during the night. Madam Pomfrey and Professor McGonagall had to talk to me quite bluntly. To be fair, I thought I was dying. The Riddles were looking at me in shock. Tom who was biting his lip to keep his laughter in. So much help.

“Did you accidentally turn your hair pink, dear?” Mrs. Riddle says with wide eyes. Do I introduce or not introduce the word Metamorphmagus to their vocabulary?

“I didn’t mean to turn my hair pink, but I do have the ability to change appearance. In the wizarding world, it’s called a Metamorphmagus but it’s a very rare ability to have. It runs in born Géroux’s. Like Maurice and Papa.” Maurice changes his hair to green and Papa changes his hair to purple.

“And it’s called a Metamorphmagus?” Tom’s father asks, and I nod. “So, you said you could change your appearance? Were you born how you look now?”

“Technically, I was born with light blue and dark blue streaked hair, but I changed it to match my mama’s when I had a sense of awareness.” I explain. “I haven’t personally changed my appearance aside from that.”

“I was the same.” Papa adds in. “Light blue and dark blue streaked hair, but I changed it to match my father’s instead. An auburn colour.”

“I was born with emerald green with the ends of my hair being violet.” Maurice chimes in. “I changed it to match mama’s as well.”

“That’s a very intriguing ability.” Tom’s grandfather starts. “What else can you do?” After asking that, we try to explain Metamorphmagus which then led to us talking about animagi then werewolves then blood maledictions then languages.

“So, what you’re saying is – is that the Géroux family are descended from the original Metamorphmagus, so, all born Géroux’s are Metamorphmagus. Reine, has the ability to turn into a wolf because she’s an Animagus and that is a skill that can be learnt. Reine is not a werewolf nor is any other Géroux.” Mr. Riddle summarises.

“Yes.” We all agree around the table.

“And Tom has the ability to speak Parseltongue which is a language that you talk to serpents with.” Mrs. Riddle begins. “It’s an ability you have to be born with and cannot learn.” I nod. “And you’re a Parselmouth because your mother was one as she was descended from Salazar Slytherin – a famous Parselmouth and founder of Slytherin House. Hence, the serpent crest.”

“Yes.” Tom replies.

“That’s…wow. I’m speechless.” Tom’s father states. “In a good way. A lot of info to take in but it’s…for a lack of a better term…magical.” We all chuckle.

As it was a lovely day, we decide to all go to the beach in the afternoon. I walk into my bedroom and change into my swimwear. Swimwear in the 1943 was conservative compared to swimwear in the 1990’s. My swimwear was a high waisted polka dot two piece. I put on a light blue dress, sunglasses and some brown sandals before heading downstairs. After everyone was at the front door, we set off to the beach. In 5 minutes, we had umbrellas and towels set up. I took off my sandals to feel the warm sand beneath my feet before sitting on a towel. “Come on, dear. Off with the dress, us ladies are going swimming.” I shake my head, fondly before standing up and taking off my blue dress. I follow Mamé and Mary – Mrs. Riddle insisted on it – and walking into the water. I had waded into the water just to under my bust when Tom joins us in the water. He was wearing red swim shorts and nothing else. I bite my lip as I not so discreetly check him out. His whole body was a lot more defined then it was in January. A lot more. I know that I had gained weight as my bra size increased from a 28E to a 32E (I’ve kept and multiplied my bras from the future) – meaning I’ve gained more in my breasts as well as my circumference. My hip and butt size have also gotten bigger, I’ve made my jeans go to a UK Size 12 (US Size 8) than the original UK Size 6 (US Size 2) when I stole them on the run. My waist has gained a couple of inches, but I still have an hourglass figure. No wonder I was getting a lot of leering looks from men and sneers from women. I shudder. It was creepy. Tom walks through the water and stands beside me. “What’s wrong?” As he grabs a hold of my hand and squeezes.

“I don’t like the looks that I’m getting from people.” He looks over at the group of men and women that I point my head too.

“I didn’t even think to bring my wand.” He says as he looks back at me.

“No.” I reply, firmly.

“But-.” He protests but I cut him off with a look.

“No, Mi psicópata.”

“Did you just call me a psychopath in Spanish?” He asks with furrowed brow.

“No, my psychopath.” I correct with a grin before splashing him in the face and all hell broke loose. We were splashing each other with water, continuously. Time went by as we continued to play water games and we were called out the water as everyone was about to leave. We sigh but get out the water and walk over to where our families were. We dry off and I put on my light blue dress again before we walk off home. Once we get home, we all shower in different bathrooms. My bedroom had an ensuite as it did for everyone’s rooms. After finishing in the shower, I style my hair into a plait and put on pink silk pyjama top and bottoms before putting on my dressing gown. It was around 8 anyway. I move through the halls and go into the library, shutting the door behind me. I grab my book from the table and sit down on the sofa with the blanket, curling my legs under me. For a few minutes I read in silence until someone opens the door and I lift my head up – Tom. He was also in a pyjamas. “Hey.”

“Hey.” He murmurs back and walks over, lifting my legs up and sitting down before placing my legs over his lap. He wraps an arm around my waist and pulls me towards him. I rest my head on his shoulder. “I’ve been doing some mulling over the past 2 weeks and I think I need to confess something.” I look at him with a questioning look. “I heard you on the train. When you were in the bathroom with Burke.” I widen my eyes and I move to get up, but his arm tightens, so, I decide to burrow my head into his neck and groan. He places a finger under my chin and lifts up my head before pecking my lips. “Don’t hide from me.” His dark eyes were looking into my hazel ones.

“How much did you hear?” I ask, curiously.

“Everything.” He admits. “I was returning from my rounds when I saw you run off to the bathroom with Burke not far behind you, so, I was going to knock when you started talking.” I frown. “Don’t be mad, I was genuinely concerned for your health.”

“I know.” I soothe with a gentle caress of his cheek.

“I had this speech all planned out.” I gesture for him to continue as I rest my head on his shoulder and place my hand across his torso, fidgeting with his shirt. “Reine, I have never experienced love or kindness either until you stepped into my life. I was raised in an Orphanage with an old woman who didn’t like me, an abusive janitor and children who bullied me to no end. I became bitter, started acting out around the age of 5 – getting into fights and stealing from people. When I was 8, something happened in a cave with Amy Benson and Dennis Bishop. They were my worse bullies. I used a bout of accidentally magic and made them see things that were horrific. After that, it stopped anyone approaching me in the Orphanage – adult and child alike. I didn’t get bullied or beaten anymore. Then, in the July after I turned 11, Dumbledore visited me which I know you know the story.”

“I do.” I agree. “Looked at a pensive with the memory that he left behind.” Tom nods in understanding.

“When September 1^st came round, I walked half way across London to King’s Cross and barely made it too the train but did. As you know, I was sorted into Slytherin. For the first few months, I was bullied severely by the 3^rd and 4^th year Slytherins as you know that Riddle isn’t a pureblood name. It stopped after I beat a 4^th Year Slytherin in a duel in my first year. Ever since then, no one touched me, just ignored me which is better than before. It was around the start of 5^th Year that I started the Knights of Walpurgis but after meeting my actual family – I disbanded it. Most were ambivalent about the group, but a few were very loyal and disappointed in the disbanding of it.”

“Malfoy.” I sum up as I get a handful of his shirt in my clenched fists. It always comes back to Malfoy. Tom tightens his arm even more and pulls me into his lap and I lay my head on his chest as he brings his left arm round to hug me closer.

“What I wanted to say is that after everything that’s happened – all the kindness you’ve shown me, despite my less than stellar record – how could I not have fallen for you?” I bring my head up to look at him with shock. “With all my heart and my complete soul, I love you.” I release my held breath and try not to get emotional.

“I love you too.” I reply with a grin and pull him in for a kiss. I feel my tense shoulders relax as his lips press against mine. I sigh at the familiar feel of his lips. He strokes his hand up and down my calf as I rest my hand on back of his hair – threading my fingers through his hair – with my other hand resting on his chest. I nibble his lip as we continue to kiss – tasting a hint of mint and coconut from our drinks earlier. He nibbles my lip back, making me squirm and open my mouth as I let out a tiny moan. His tongue slides against mine with unhurried strokes as he keeps caressing my calf and back. I hummed with excitement before perking my head up as I hear voices down the hall. “People.” Quickly, I scramble to sit next to Tom rather than on and place a blanket over us before picking up a book. Tom throws an arm over the sofa behind my back as we both pretend to read the book. The door opens, and Mamé and Mary.

“Ah, I wondered where you two had gone off too.” Mamé states with worry. “Should’ve just checked the library first hand. You love reading.”

“Sorry to worry you, Mama.” I apologise with a sheepish smile. “It is a fascinating book.”

“What is the book?” Mary asks with interest.

“The Scarlet Letter by Nathaniel Hawthorne.” Tom answers with a smile.

“Ah, I remember reading it when I was younger, it was a complex book but a good read.” Mamé replies. “Now, to the business why we’re here.”

“Your relationship.” Mary continues, and I sit straighter with a frown as does Tom. “We all completely approve. However, we’re not that old.”

“You two have been sneaking off from time to time.” Mamé explains. “The men haven’t noticed. God, they don’t notice anything, but we have.” She pauses. “We just want to set a few ground rules whenever you stay in the same house.

“Firstly, no sex.” I widen my eyes at Mary’s bluntness. “At least not until you’re an adult.”

“I’m-we’re-not…” I stumble for words and just trail off in surprise. Mary smiles kindly.

“We know.” She pats my hand in comfort. “But you are at the very least snogging roundabout the house. Most likely a couple of minutes ago, considering both your lips are swollen and you were both flushed when we came in.”

“Number two, you are allowed in each other’s bedroom with the door open and only between 8am and 10pm.”

“What if one of us, lets say, has a nightmare during the night and needs to see the other?” Tom questions.

“You come and see either Mary or I, and we will allow it.” Mamé answers. “But only with the door open and on top of the covers.” Tom and I nod.

“Thirdly, Delphine and I aren’t quite as conservative as our husbands but please keep public displays of affection to hand holding, hugs and kisses on the cheek. Kissing on the lips should be reserved to married couples in public.” I forgotten how conservative that it was in the 1940s.

“Fourthly, if you want to seek off once in a little while for some alone time – we agree that we are both alright with that.” Mary continues. “You are both intelligent adolescents. If it happens then I know you will at least protect yourselves. There’s the condom which protects against VD as well as pregnancy and Delphine tells me there is a conceptive potion and spell that protects against VD and pregnancy which is more effective.” I nod, wordlessly. Birth control wasn’t a thing until the 1960s. I’m going to have to somehow replicate the remaining ones I have. “I think that we have covered all areas?”

“I agree.” Mamé answers. “Dinner is in 1 hour. We’re having baeckeoffe and spätzle.” They both smile at us and walk out the room, leaving the door ajar.

“Did that just happen?” I ask with wide eyes.

“It did.” He murmurs, distractedly.

“Are you alright?” I question as I look at him. “They didn’t freak you out, did they?” He shakes his head.

“No, no.” He insists as he brings his arm around my waist, pulling me close. “The women in our families are thinking ahead for us and I would be immature if I did not take what they said seriously.” My chest explodes with happiness and I full out grin before I pounce on him. Tom hums in surprise before reaching out to steady me at the waist before kissing back. He tangles his hand into my hair and tilts my head slightly to press soft kisses along my exposed throat. I shiver and dig my nails into his biceps when he kisses a sensitive area between my throat and collarbone. He gently sucks the sensitive spot for a few moments before licking the tender flesh and pecking his way back up my throat; pulling me in for a deep kiss. He pulls back and circles his thumb on my waist in a soothing manner. “Was that okay? Did I go too far?”

“No, no, no.” I answer with a smile. “That was perfect.” I stroke my thumb over his cheekbone. “Thank you for caring.” I wrap my arms around his neck and he nuzzles into my neck.

“Thank you for giving me the opportunity.” He murmurs back as he hugs me tighter to him. “Thank you for loving me.” I don’t say anything but hug him tighter and we stay like that for the next hour.

Chapter Text

After making it through travelling checks in Spain and France, I arrive in the Leaky Cauldron before flooing to King’s Cross Station. I step out of the green flames and drag my suitcase over to the conductor who puts it all in the luggage compartment. I keep my satchel on me as I go to the back of the train to where the Slytherin’s all went. I spot my friends in a compartment and walk in. “Hello, ladies. How was summer?” Everyone looked quite glum. “Oh, no. What happened?”

“Walburga (Black), Rose (Burke), Melania (Rosier), Erica (Yaxley) and I were all officially engaged over the summer.” Michelle (Avery) answers with a sad look. “Walburga’s engaged to her second cousin – Orion Black; Rose is marrying Jack Rosier – Erica’s cousin; Melania’s marrying Jonas Flint; Erica’s engaged to Michael MacMillan and I’m engaged to my uncle.”

“That’s…I’m speechless.” I state. “Your family are actually going through with it?”

“Yeah.” Michelle replies.

“I’m so sorry.” I apologise as I hug her.

“At least he and I have an understanding of we will only have to consummate the marriage to make it legal then we won’t have to have sex again.”

“But still, to have sex with your uncle…” Rachel (Burke) trails off.

“I know.” Michelle says, scrunching her nose in disgust. “But I can’t get out of it unless...”

“Unless?” I ask.

“My uncle dies.” Michelle finishes. “But I’m not down with murdering someone.”

“Or you could leave the family fold.” I point out.

“Yes, but I could never speak to my family again.” Michelle protests.

“You could find a pure-blood wizard in mainland Europe to appease them for not marrying your pre-blood uncle.” I counter.

“I could.” She looks deep in thought. “Do you know any pureblood families in mainland Europe?”

“Plenty.” I answer. “Mainland Europe has over 100 at least. It gives you at least 4 times the amount that you can choose from in the ‘Sacred Twenty-Eight’.”

“Do you know any families personally?” She asks.

“My parents do.” I answer. “I’ll send them a letter. See if anyone is of an appropriate age who would like to meet you. Any preferences?” She shakes her head.

“No, no. Well, I would like to be closer to home but other than that, I have no preferences as long as they’re pure-blood to appease my parents.”

“I will cross off Eastern Europe and the Balkans then.” I say with a smile as I begin to write a letter to my parents.

“Thank you, Reine.” Michelle states. “You’re a good friend.”

“Is there any chance you can do the same for me?” Rach asks next to me.

“And me!” Erica adds in.

“Sure.” I reply as I add in Rach’s and Erica’s name to the letter. “Again, any preferences?”

“No, my family are awful!” Erica chimes in. “As far away as possible.”

“Not too far but not too close either.” Rach answers.

“So, Western and Northern Europe for Michelle; Central Europe and Southern Europe for Rachel; and Eastern Europe and South Eastern Europe for Erica. Or even further to East Asia, maybe, Erica?”

“I would but my parents are racist.” Erica mumbles with an angry look. “You have no idea how difficult it is to not punch them in the face.”

“I’ll also make sure the families, or at least the potential partners, are not prejudice in any way.” I add in, much to their relief.

Chère Mama,

   Avez-vous envie de faire des marieurs? Mes amis de l'école sont forcés par leur famille à un mariage arrangé sans amour avec un pur sang britannique. Y a-t-il une chance que vous trouviez des célibataires et des jeunes célibataires que mes amis pourraient rencontrer?

Erica voudrait un mec d'Europe de l'Est car elle veut être loin de chez elle. Rachel voudrait un homme quelque part en Europe centrale ou méridionale. Michelle aimerait être plus proche de chez elle en Europe occidentale.

J'attends de tes Nouvelles.

Je t’aime,

 Reine xxx

I give my letter to Rachel’s owl. “This is going to my villa in Spain. The one you’ve visited before.” The owl blinks and I open the window, letting it out. “Wait, Michelle, shouldn’t you be in the prefect cabin?” Michelle shakes her head.

“Nah, Head Boy and girl are relaxed this year. We have to go half an hour into the journey.” Michelle explains. “Plenty of time for you to see Tom.” Michelle winks. “How are you and Tom?”

“Excellent.” I answer with a grin. “We said the ‘I Love you’ at the start of summer.” The girls squeal in excitement.

“And how was it with him staying at yours for some of the summer?” Rachel asks.

“Good, we had dinners, went to the beach, maybe a little snog or two in the library.” The girls giggle as they prod me for answers as to how it was. “Fantastic.” There was a knock on the door and Tom peeks his head in.

“Hello, Ladies, might I steal Reine for an hour?” He asks and they all nod with their consent. I take Tom’s hand and we walk into a different compartment on the carriage. Tom sits down and I sit down next to him and lean against him when Tom wraps an arm around me. “It’s been two weeks too long since I’ve seen you.”

“It’s only been two weeks.” I protest with a fond look.

“Too long.” He counters before kissing me. I melt into the kiss as caresses my back. I silently spell the compartment to not emit a sound and for people to think that the compartment was full, and to lock the door. “Hmm, what did you just do?”

“The muffliato charm and a charm to the windows that makes people think that the inside is full of people when it is only us two.” I explain. “I’ve also locked the door.” He brings me in for another deep kiss.

“Have I ever told you that I absolutely love when you explain things?” He asks and I raise an eyebrow.

“No, actually, you haven’t.” I answer with a glint in my eye. “It’s just shameful that you haven’t.”

“Agreed.” He murmurs as he places me on his lap. “Let me make it up to you.” He dives in and kisses me until I’m completely breathless. The thing about kissing Tom is that it always feels new and fresh. It doesn’t feel as though I’ve kissed him before even though I have. He kisses and nibbles down the column of my throat and rolls my turtleneck down to reach my sensitive spot on my throat. He gently sucks at my flesh, creating a zing of pleasure in my lower region, applying a slight pressure with his teeth, making me gasp, before he places a few licks and kisses on the spot before he nibbles back up my throat to kiss me again. And what a good bloody kiss it was.

“Can I try?” I question, looking at him. He all but groans at my suggestion.

“Be my guest.” He replies and I bring him on for a deep before I interchange between pecks and nips as I make my way down his throat. He tightens his hands on my hips as I nip into a sensitive spot of flesh on the base of his throat. I tenderly suck the spot for several seconds before lightly applying my teeth to the equation. I remain like that for another several seconds before letting go and licking the bruise softly before kissing back up to his mouth. Breaking away from the kiss, we both pant heavily. I place my head on his shoulder.

“How was that?” I murmur.

“We’re definitely doing that again.” He replies as he wraps his arms around my back in a hug.

“You know, you have to go to the Prefects compartment soon then do your rounds.” I point out as I don’t move from where I am.

“I can just say that I was delayed by mon amour.” He counters and I laugh.

“I don’t think the Head Boy and Girl would accept that.” I protest. “Better yet, the female prefects won’t accept that.”

“I couldn’t care less.” He states. “I only want you.” He nuzzles my neck. “I don’t like the way that the male prefects look at you. Or any of the male students who look at you.”

“I don’t like it either.” I admit with a grimace. “Same with you and the female population of Hogwarts.” I pause. “You’re mine.”

“Always.” He rumbles back with a barely contained growl. “And you’re mine.”

“Always.” I repeat back to him and he practically purrs at that. “Mon psychopathe.”

“Mon petit loup.” He replies. Tom had been learning French over the summer and was becoming pretty good at it. So, because I’ve been calling him ‘my psychopath’ in mostly French, he’s taken to calling me ‘Mon petit loup’ which means ‘My little wolf’. A reference to my animagus and the crest of the Géroux family. Coincidentally, Géroux derives from the name Gerulf which means ‘spear wolf’. “Are you sure that I can’t maim them for looking at you?”

“No, you can’t.” I say. “Or I would have to maim everyone for looking at you.”

“Honestly, I think that would be totally gorgeous site.” He mumbles back and I cuff his head, making him grumble. “Fine.”

“Plus, they’re only looking.” I emphasis the last word. “If it went further than that, I can assure you that I would be the one maiming before you even got a chance.” I had been taking self-defence training over the summer with a few other witches in the area.

“That’s my girl.” He murmurs. “Leave a few for me, would you?”

“Only if you’re next to me.” I tease. “If not, no maiming for you.”

“I guess I’m gonna have to stick close to you for the rest of Hogwarts.”

“I’m pretty sure that you were planning on doing that anyway.”

“I was but now, you won’t get a break.”

“Hmm, comfortable silences during studying, holding your hand, snogging behind drapery and statues.” I list off. “You’re making it sound bad.”

“When you put it like that…” He trails off, leaning back to give me a grin with all his teeth showing. “Are you enthralled for 6^th year?” He teases and I frown. “What’s wrong?”

“Before I travelled here, the future had Albus Dumbledore dying at the hands of Death Eaters during the end of my 6^th year.” I explain as I lay my head in the junction of his neck to shoulder. “I did take my exams, but I never got my results because by then, Lord Voldemort had taken over the Ministry.”

“What happens now that the future is changed?” Tom asks.

“Well, ‘Tantum Mundi’, that’s the pure-blood supremacy organisation storms Hogwarts at the end of my 6^th year and they kill a few younger students, and we all had to go underground including Dumbledore. Only the Pure-Bloods and Half-Bloods were allowed to remain at Hogwarts. I went underground with my family as I was one of the main rebels along with Harry, Hermione and Ron. I didn’t get my results either.” I frown. “I probably could’ve got them once the battle was over, but I had no time too.”

“So, essentially, you would be taking your exams a 3^rd time and you’re worried that something will happen between your exams and getting your results as it has done in the past.” Tom sums up and I nod. “Okay, well, the only thing at large is Grindelwald. Does Dumbledore still defeat him in your new future?” I nod. “Then I promise, Reine Géroux, that I will make sure nothing happens to you. Ever. Including during the summer.” I kiss his collarbone in thanks. “I would’ve said your middle name, but I seem to be at a disadvantage because you never told me it.” I giggle. “What so funny, Miss. Géroux?”

“Reine is my middle name.” I answer with mirth as I lean back to face him.

“How am I just finding out about this?” Tom asks with a frown and I shrug.

“I never really thought about it, to be honest.” I reply with a furrowed brow. “I couldn’t exactly go by my first name, so, I went with my middle name.”

“What is your first name then?”

“Céleste.” I answer.

“Céleste.” He tries it on his tongue, and I scrunch my nose up.

“I like it better when you say Reine.” I state and he snorts.

“I know you as Reine, I don’t think I can change your name this far down the line.” He agrees and I smile and peck his cheek.

“Thank you.” I murmur and he does a smile that makes me all gooey inside. “You know, you should probably go to the Prefect compartment.” He buries his head into my shoulder.

“I want to stay with you.” I run my hands through his hair.

“You have to go, Tom.” I protest as I lean back. “I’ll be with my friends who I didn’t get to see over the summer.” Tom, honest to God, pouts. “Come see me when you’ve done your rounds for a while.” Tom groans and I stand up, so, he could stand up. I take undo all the spells to the compartment and open the door, stepping out. Tom steps in front of me and wraps me up in a hug with a peck on the cheek.

“I’ll see you later.” He drops his tone down an octave which makes me shiver and him smirk.

“Later, mon psychopathe.” I step back and wink before sauntering off in the other direction. I could feel Tom’s gaze on me as I went which made me smirk. I step into the compartment where my friends were and sit down. “Hello again, Ladies.” I sit down where I originally was. “So, what’s been happening for the past hour for you?”

“Just talking about our future potential matches and our hopes.” Michelle answers. “I don’t think I need to ask what you’ve been doing.” She points at my unrolled turtleneck and my hickey. Dammit, Tom.

“In my defence, we’ve only gone this far, and he has one too match.” I point to my hickey. “Tom and I are not ready for going further than this. He’s being an utter and complete gentleman.”

“Good.” Rachel states. “We wouldn’t want it any other way.” They still looked all worried.

“My mama will be quick with her replies.” I say to their worried faces. “She will only choose the best wizards for you. From the best families who are known for being kind, not abusive.” Sighs of relief cross the compartment and I smile. I think everything is going to be fine this year.

Tom popped in and out several times to see me before we got to Hogsmeade Station at 6pm. We all clamber out of the train and into the carriages pulled by Thestrals. Tom sits beside me. “Tom! Where are you going? Come beside by us!” A girl shouts from the carriage behind us and Tom rolls his eyes.

“No, thank you.” He replies, politely. “I’m quite content to sit next to my girlfriend.” There were outraged gasps coming from the carriage behind us. Why won’t the carriage just move?

“Are you sure?” A voice like honey calls from the carriage and I look at them. Light brown hair; green eyes; light olive tone; beautiful. But there was something about her…

“I’m quite sure.” He insists and, thankfully, the carriage starts to move.

“How did you do that?” I ask with wide eyes.

“Do what?” He replies with a frown.

“Rejected a Veela using her powers?” I question and he raises an eyebrow.

“She was a Veela?” He asks and I nod. “I’m not sure. I mean, I know my own mind and there is no where I’d rather be than with you.” The girls make ‘Aww’ sounds in the carriage and I roll my eyes at my friends.

“How did you know she was Veela?” Erica questions. Fleur and Gabrielle Delacour.

“I had a friend who was a few years older than me at Beauxbatons.” I lie. “She was a Veela. She told me how to suss out a Veela in a crowd. It’s quite useful.” I turn to Tom. “Her powers didn’t work on you for whatever reason therefore she must not be a full Veela or you wouldn’t be with us. At most, I think she might be ½ or ¼ Veela.” I turn to scan the groups. “The males of Hogwarts don’t know what hit them.”

“Here I thought we would have another boring year at Hogwarts.” Michelle comments and we all chuckle as the carriage comes to a stop. We make our way up the castle steps and into the Great Hall, sitting down in the middle of the table. I was seated between Tom and Rachel as we watch the first years come in along with the additional of the Veela from earlier and a male who could be her twin? Bloody hell, there’s two Veelas. The first years were sorted first before the Veelas.

“We have two additional exchange students with us who will be completing their final year of education with us.” Dippet announces before sitting back down.

“Josette Labelle.” Dumbledore calls out and the female Veela walks up. After a minute, it called out ‘Slytherin’. Basically, all the males clapped victoriously apart from Tom. I politely clapped. She sat at the end of the table with Walburga but not before smirking at me. “Matthias Labelle.” The brother, the other Veela walk ups to the sorting hat with a smirk. He is also sorted into ‘Slytherin’. Tom, Michelle, Rachel, Erica and I were the only ones who didn’t clap. Matthias sits by his sister but not before winking at me which Tom growls at and I grab his hand, giving it a squeeze. I lean into him as he wraps an arm around me to pull me close.

“I don’t like this.” Erica comments from in front of me, looking at them. “They definitely have it out for you two.”

“How so?” I ask, curiously.

“Well, the sister is trying her best to get Tom’s attention while her brother is doing his best to get your attention.” Erica explains. “I’m pretty sure that they want you to break up, so, they can have both of you to themselves.”

“But why?” Michelle asks. “They don’t even know each other.”

“No idea.” Erica answers. “But they’re only here for 1 year, what’s the worst that could happen?” Tom and I exchange looks and look over at the twins who were smirking at us. We’re so screwed.

Chapter Text

A/N: There is MATURE content in this chapter!

Chapter 8: September 3^rd, 1943

I groan as I wake up to the sound of an owl tapping at the window next to my bed. “Reine, it’s your owl,” Michelle grumbles from her bed. I sigh and walk to the window, letting the owl in. I grab the letter and climb back into bed.

“Are you all awake?” I ask and everyone grumbles back an answer. “It’s from my mama. God, she works fast.” I begin to read out the letter.

Dear Reine,

  As you will show this letter to the girls – I will write in English. I have narrowed down the list to 4 respectable men for each of the girls.

For Michelle – Theun Van Laren, Dutch; Luca Garcia, Mon égasque; Edvard Klasson, Swedish; Valente Da Costa, Portuguese.

For Rachel – Mattias J äger, German; Miska Bátori, Hungarian; Giannino D’Antonio, Italian; Antonio Vitaioli, Sammarinese.

For Erica – Milos Đuri šic, Montenegrin; Iosef Alexandrescu, Romanian; Erazem Dragi ć, Slovene; Nikolai Romanov, Russian.

All are Pureblood as requested but not prejudice either.

Michelle, I would recommend Valente Da Costa. He is an intelligent, humble and kind man who is in his final year at Beauxbatons.

Rachel, I would recommend Miska B átori. He is a charming, clever and cultured man who graduated from Durmstrang during the summer of this year.

Erica, I would recommend Iosef Alexandrescu. He is an amiable, considerate and smart young man who will graduate from Durmstrang when you graduate from Hogwarts.

I have informed their families of your interest and situation, but it is up for you ladies to decide. I can only guide you.

I leave their addresses on the pages behind the letter.

With all my love to you,

Delphine G éroux

“So, how’s that for a response?” I ask and they all cheer. “Okay, okay.” I give them their respective sheet of paper.

“I think I will go with your mother’s advice and contact Valente Da Costa.” Michelle murmurs as she sits at her desk.

“Likewise.” Erica states as she also sits at her desk to write a letter. “I like the sound of this Iosef Alexandrescu.”

“As will I.” Rachel says and begins to write a letter. “Miska Bátori sounds charming.” She looks at me. “Please thank your mother.” Murmurs of agreement surround me. I begin to write my own letter.

Ch ère Mama,

Les filles apprécient tout ce que vous avez fait pour elles et vous remercient.

Sur les zones les plus problématiques. Deux Vélas ont rejoint Hogwarts. Josette and Mathias Labelle. Savez-vous quelque chose sur eux ou sur leur famille?

Envoyez votre réponse avec hâte.

Je t'aime,

  Reine G éroux

I close my letter and give the owl the letter. “Whenever your ready to leave, go. There’s extra food in your bowl over here.” Apparently, the owl was ready to go and leaves straight away without eating. “Do you want to go to the owlery before breakfast?” They all nod and we get changed into our uniform before heading downstairs. I smile as I see Tom reading a book in a chair. “Morning, Tom.” I greet as I approach him and he smiles at me, kissing me on the cheek.

“Morning, Love.” He replies and looks at all of us. “Where are you all off to this morning?”

“Owlery.” Michelle answers. “Would you like to accompany us?”

“Sure.” He says and puts the book about…Veelas…in his robes. I raise an eyebrow at him. “I’ll explain later.” He whispers under his breath before lacing our hands together and following our friends out. After we sent the letters off to the potential partners, we make our way to the Hall where they started serving breakfast. Barely anyone was in the Hall. I turn to my friends.

“Hey, I need just to discuss something quickly with Tom then we’ll be over.” They all nod and we sit at the end of the table. “So, what’s going on?”

“On the recommendation of Dumbledore, no less, I got this book out.” Tom whispers, quietly. “You caught me reading through it again in case I missed anything.” He looks around before looking at me. “Turns out the Labelle Family are disgraced in the Veela community for their blatant use of powers to make people fall in love with them to get what they want.”

“Trouble then?” He nods. “Did it give you a rough theory of why you were able to say no?”

“It did actually.” He pulls the book out and flips to a page before giving it to me.

Veela’s Powers

Veelas can use their powers of seduction to lure and enchant innocent men and women alike. However, their powers will not work on a fated pair. A fated pair is a rare phenomenon. This rare phenomenon is when a witch or wizard and their partner (whether wizard, witch or not) are bonded in a way that exceeds all the bounds of the physical and emotional but enters the spiritual and metaphysical. These fated pairs are soul bonded, and no person can ever break that bond. Not Veela, nor a powerful wizard.

I widen my eyes. Soulmates. We were soulmates. I look to the table to see Dumbledore who had a twinkle in his eye and winked at us. “He knew.” I look back at Tom. “How did he know before even us?”

“No idea.” Tom answers.

“Are there any books in the library on fated pairs?” I ask. “Maybe something about our behaviour suspected him?”

“I feel like you are analysing the subject but missing the obvious.” Tom deadpans and I give him a look.

“Should I faint?” I question. “Give me the day off to research?”

“Still avoiding the obvious.” Tom replies with a look himself and I narrow my eyes.

“You know if I hadn’t of actual come back here, I wouldn’t have a soul bond with you because you would be missing most your soul.” Tom frowns. “Just give me a minute to process. I need-I need books. I need to read. I want to know more.” Tom looks hurt. “Hey, no, don’t get me wrong, I’m glad you’re my soulmate. But I need to read about it.”

“Your quest for knowledge is more superior than even mine, sweetheart.” I laugh and sip the pumpkin juice on the table. I smile at him and he smiles back, fondly. Then the Veela twins decide to sit next to us. Matthias next to me and Josette next to Tom.

“Hello, we thought we’d introduce ourselves.” Josette purrs as she leans into Tom’s right arm while Matthias was basically leg to leg with me. I shuffle away discreetly.

“I need that arm to eat.” Tom says bluntly before getting it away from her.

“Our names are Matthias and Josette Labelle.” Matthias voices with a deep and I think, alluring, tone but it didn’t feel alluring. It made my back stiff, it felt like cold water had just been splashed on me. “What are yours?”

“Reine Géroux.” I answer, shuffling more away. “And this is my boyfriend, Tom Riddle.”

“Géroux, a very prominent Pureblood surname in Europe.” Matthias muses. “And Riddle did you say? I don’t think I’ve heard of the surname Riddle in Wizarding Britain. You must be half-blood or less then.”

“Your point?” Tom asks with barely contained anger.

“Why would Slytherin choose you?” He questions.

“Because he’s ambitious, creative, cunning and resourceful which are all traits Salazar Slytherin admired.” I retort. “Now, if you excuse us, Tom and I have places to be, things to do, Veelas to expose.” We smirk at their shocked faces as we stand. I grab my bag and the book before we walk away from the table and out of the Great Hall. I put the book in Tom’s bag, and Tom grabs my bag off my shoulder and puts it on his. Tom grabs my hand and pulls me behind a tapestry in the corridor that has a small alcove behind it. He drops our bags and brings our lips together. I wrap my arms around his neck and tangle my hands in his hair. I feel my back hit the wall and Tom’s grip on my hips crushing but it felt good. It felt safe. Was this what it was like to be soulmates? Maybe? Honestly, I have no idea? We stop kiss and rest our foreheads against each other.

“Sorry.” Tom murmurs and I look at his in confusion. “The way you stood up and smirked after what you said was…” He doesn’t bother finishing and brings me in for another kiss. I break for air and raise an eyebrow.

“Sexy?” I finish for him and he smirks.

“Little Minx.” He counters and pecks my lips. “But you’re not wrong.”

“I can’t believe that they approached us.” I mutter as I rest my head on his chest and Tom brings me closer to himself in a hug.

“They approached us when we’re together and are likely to approach us when we’re alone.” Tom murmurs back. “Don’t worry. We know what they are, and they can’t use their powers on us. They won’t split us up.” I nod. “Now, we have a free period this morning, how do you feel about a walk around the grounds and get some air?”

“Yes, please.” I mumble into his chest before stepping back. Tom picks our bags up and throws them on his shoulder before taking my hand. No one was around, we slip out from behind the tapestry and walk towards the grounds at a leisurely pace.

After our leisurely stroll and a light make-out session, we go to our first Newt-Level potion class of the year. We sit in our seats from last year and watch as Professor Slughorn makes a slight fool of himself before we set out to make amonentia (spelling?). Tom and I were finished in no time and Slughorn examined our potion. “Near perfect, I’d say.” He compliments with a grin on his face. “What do you smell from the potion, Miss. Géroux?” I hesitate before taking a deep sniff.

“Cinnamon, fresh grass, Mediterranean Sea and clean air from the Pyrenees.” I describe, much to Slughorn’s amusement. Tom smelt like Cinnamon; my home in France had fresh grass surrounding the property; my villa in Spain was by the Mediterranean Sea; and I remember the feeling and cleanness in the air when visiting Beauxbatons at the age of 8.

“Does clean air have a smell?” He asks and I shrug with a sheepish look. “And you, Tom?”

“Oranges, rain, homemade potjiekos and new books.” He answers.

“Homemade what now?” Slughorn questions.

“Potjiekos.” Tom repeats for Professor Slughorn. “We have a new cook to help our other one because he is getting older and she showed us how to make potjiekos. It is almost like a small pot of stew but not stew because you’re not meant to stir it.” Professor Slughorn nods very slowly, like he’s trying to digest the information.

“Good, well, 10 points to Slytherin each.” I smile. “Put your potion in a vial, label it and bring it in the front before packing everything away. Then you may leave early, considering we have another hour left.” We put the potion in a vial and hand it to Professor Slughorn before packing away and cleaning up before leaving. As soon as we get out of class, Tom links our hands.

“Cinnamon, fresh grass, Mediterranean Sea and clean air from the Pyrenees.” Tom repeats what I said from earlier.

“Fresh grass reminds me of France and Mediterranean Sea reminds me of Spain…you smell like cinnamon.” I mumble the last bit to his delight.

“I smell like Cinnamon?” He asks.

“I think it’s the hair products you use but you always smell like cinnamon to me.” I answer with a shrug. “Oranges, rain, homemade potjiekos and new books…”

“Homemade Potjiekos reminds me of home and new books reminds me of a place I enjoy - libraries and the oranges…” He trails off. “Well, you smell of oranges.”

“Do I?” I quiz him and he nods.

“Probably your hair products.” He teases me and I scrunch up my nose before sticking my tongue out at him, and he lowers his voice an octave or two. “No, when I found you, all I could smell was slightly sweet oranges and all I wanted to know was whether you would taste sweeter.” I feel a deep ache throb in my lower regions. Fuck.

“And do I?” I question as I rub circular motions on his wrist which he practically purrs at.

“Do you what?” He asks with I slight frown.

“Do I taste sweeter?” He, honest to Merlin, groans and pulls me behind another tapestry with a small alcove behind it before kissing me like his life depended on it.

“Mon.” Kiss. “Petit.” Kiss. “Loup.” Kiss. “You.” Kiss. “Taste.” Kiss. “So.” Kiss. “Sweet.” Kiss. “I.” Kiss. “Am.” Kiss. “Addicted.” Kiss. “To.” Kiss. “You.” Kiss.

“Only like me because I’m sweet then?” I tease with a smirk on my lips.

“We both know that definitely isn’t true.” He counters before pulling me back in for another kiss. I turn us around slightly and back Tom into a wall while still kissing. His bruising grip tightens on my hips as I lightly trace shapes onto his top with my left hand and thread my fingers through his hair with my right hand. I tilt his head down for a better angle and he more than obliges. I bite his lip and his hands move a little bit down to the top of my ass as he bites my lip back – making me moan into the kiss. Tom pulls me tightly to him and turns us around - my back hits the wall. My left hand moves from his torso to around his neck. He nips and lick down my collarbone and hold in my gasp when he bites down on a sensitive spot. Tom wedges his thigh, putting pressure between my legs, and sending pleasure to erogenous areas. I whimper at the friction his thigh was giving me between my legs and it took everything in me to not rock against it. Tom leans back slightly to look at me and his pupils were so dilated that I could only see a rim of dark brown around his pupils. He shifts slightly which causes his thigh to move and for me to whimper again. He gently shushes me before leaning down to where my ear was. “It’s okay, baby. You can use my thigh.” I press my head into his chest to muffle my whimpers as I rock against his right thigh. Tom kept a bruising grip on my hips and helped me rock as I sped up a fraction. I could feel a coil inside getting tighter and tighter as I rock with more pressure. My limbs begin to tense and my toes-curl as I stiffen before an intense sensation rolled through me like waves crashing against a cliff. Tom helps me rock as I ride through the wave before slumping forward. I flinch from over-sensitivity when Tom moves his thigh away. “Sorry, sweetheart.” He pecks my forehead before hugging me close. “Are you alright?”

“Yeah.” I murmur. I feel his clothed crotch rock hard against my stomach. “Do you want me too…?” He looks down.

“Oh, no, Mon petit loup.” He answers as he rearranges his trousers to conceal his erection and I notice a wet patch on the right thigh of his trousers.

“Oops.” I mumble and point my wand at his trouser leg. “Scourgify.” I grimace at the wet feeling in my underwear and on my thighs. “Can you turn around really quickly?” He gives me a pointed look but turns around. “Scourgify.” The mess in my underwear and on my legs goes away. “Okay, you can turn back.” Tom turns back around and caresses his thumb on my cheek.

“Are you sure that you’re okay?” He asks in genuine concern and I nod.

“I’m good, great actually.” I reply with an easy smile. “I am sleepy though.”

“Well, our next lesson is in 2 hours, so, why don’t we go and have a nap?” I shrug.

“Room of requirement.” I suggest and he frowns.

“The what?” I smile at him and link our hands together before discreetly coming out from behind the tapestry. I take him to the seventh floor across from the Barnabas the Barmy tapestry. “Uh, doll, there’s nothing here.” I smirk and pace in front of the area 3 times, and Tom widens his eyes in surprise.

“Room of requirement.” I gesture to the door. “I promise I’ll explain when I’ve had a nap.” Tom nods. I open the door and it was a bedroom with a king-size bed and green and gold furnishings. Tom shuts the door behind us. I kick my shoes off and jump on the bed which Tom snorts at. “Come on, Mon psychopathe.”

“Mon petit loup.” He rumbles as he lays down next to me and gathers me into his arms, so, I’m practically on top of him. I snuggle into his chest. “I love you.” His chest vibrates as he says it which kind of made my brain go a little loopy.

“I love you too.” I return as I doze off into a wonderful nap.

Chapter Text

A/N: This will be a MATURE chapter! This is the last warning, I will give. Presume there will be Mature Content later on! 😊

Chapter Nine: October 31^st, 1943

I stretch my hands above my head as I rouse from sleep. A lot of things had happened in the last 2 months. Tom and I were great even with the addition of the two veelas who were still pains – we were just waiting for them to make a more direct attack. The girls were good. Michelle’s parents, Mr and Mrs. Avery, and Rachel’s parents, Mr. and Mrs. Burke, were surprisingly alright with them breaking off their engagement as their new future intendeds were Pureblood. Erica’s parents, however, not so much but Erica’s maternal grandparents, who took her in after her parents cut her off, were alright with her marrying Iosef Alexandrescu as Erica’s maternal grandfather was friends with Alexandrescu’s grandparents. All were engaged within a month of courting. I guess that’s what happens in the 1940s? At least I could get them out of their unpleasant situation. Plus, I met Valente Da Costa, Miska Bátori, and Iosef Alexandrescu are Hogsmeade and they were all perfect gentlemen. Chivalry isn’t dead, I suppose? Well, I would know that with Tom…I smile to myself and hop into the shower while the girls slept on. Tom wanted to go for an early morning walk, considering no one would be up before 8 because it’s a Sunday and Halloween. I use a spell to dry my hair and let it fall over my shoulders naturally before I grab some comfortable clothes from my wardrobe. I roll on my stockings attaching them to my suspender belt, button up my dark red knee-length skirt, button up my blouse and cream sweater before tucking it in and popping on my black low-heel Mary Jane Court shoes. I wrap my Slytherin scarf around my neck, and pull on my black leather gloves and slip on my cloak. I holster my wand before quietly closing the door as to not wake my sleeping friends. Tom was already waiting at the bottom of the stairs. “Beautiful.” He murmurs as he brings me into a hug and kisses my cheek.

“All I did was put clothes on.” I tease with a grin.

“And?” He replies with a grin.

“You’re incorrigible, handsome.” I return as we walk out the common room, hand in hand. It was only about 6:30 in the morning, so, we had plenty of time before breakfast. We wanted to see the sunrise over the lake. Tom sets down a blanket at the edge of the forest by the lake, and leans against the tree before grabbing my hand and pulling me down to sit between his legs. I snuggle back into his chest, and he wraps his arms around me and links our hands together. He kisses my throat gently before nuzzling it. I close my eyes to the sensation that Tom was creating and tilt my head back onto his shoulder. Tom continues interchanging between kissing and nuzzling my neck which was creating pleasure and warmth throughout my body.

“Baby.” He coos into my ear and his breath behind my ear makes me shudder. “Open your eyes.” My eyes flutter open and widen at the view. The sun had just begun to rise in the horizon, but the sky had warm colours swirling around with it merging into the lightening blue.

“It’s stunning,” I mutter.

“Not as stunning as you.” He murmurs with a soft kiss behind my ear.

“Charmer.” I return with a soft smile and turn my head to meet his lips which Tom happily accepts. I sigh in relief as my pent-up sexual frustration begins to evaporate away. It’s been a fleeting touch there and a snog here or there, but we haven’t done anything sexually since I rode his thigh causing more than a little frustration. Tom deepens the kiss and buries his hand in my hair with one hand slipping to my hip. Tom sends a shiver down my spine as he slightly pulls my hair to angle my head to bury his face in my neck. I turn in his lap to straddle him which he groans in approval too. He starts to suck and nip at my sensitive spot on my throat causing me to moan. I dig my fingers into his shoulder, and I grind myself into his hardening erection which he hisses at and tightens his grip on my hip. I continue to grind against him, and he begins to thrust upwards. “Tom.” I pant out and undo the buttons on my sweater before slipping it off. I move Tom’s hand from my hair down to just under my right breast and his breath hitches before beginning to caress my underbust.

“Are you sure, Reine?” He whispers into my ear and I hmm as he still softly strokes under my right chest. “Words, baby.”

“Oui, Tom Oui.” He immediately cups my right breast and I inhale sharply as he traces circles over where my nipples were hard against the material of my bra. “Merde…”

“You like that, baby girl?” He coos as I throw my head back and whimper as the pressure of his fingers gets slightly harder. I crash my lips back into his and he swallows my moan as he gently rolls my nipple encased in fabric between his fingers. He slowly kisses down my throat, and lowers his head even further and sucks on my nipple through my clothes.

“Fuck, Tom.” I mewl as he finally brings his left hand from my hip to my other breast, kneading it. I tug his blazer off and unbutton his shirt, pulling that off too. I lean back slightly and bite my lip to look at the beautifully sexy site of Tom. His eyes had darkened, and his lips were swollen and red. He had gained muscle from where he was being fed and working labour to harvest crops that his family grew. It’s something that Tom did to help him focus. He didn’t need too but he wanted too. I trail my fingers down his chest, defined torso and V line. Honestly, he was Adonis. I was sitting on his erection, but I could feel that it was big…very big.

“See something you like, doll?” He asks with a smirk. There’s the Tom I know. I smirk back and trace a finger over his powerful biceps.

“Hmm, maybe…” I trail off, giving him an appreciative once over before starting to pop open the buttons on my blouse. Tom gently grasps my hand to stop me and I raise an eyebrow.

“Are you positive that you want to do this?” Tom questions with a soft smile and I nod. “Again, you’ve got to use your words, sweetheart.” He strokes my sides and I look into his dark eyes.

“Yes, I want this,” I respond with a sweet smile as I caress my thumb across his cheekbone. “I want you. What happened back in May with Malfoy, Mulciber and Nott was an awful experience.” I feel my eyes get a little watery, and Tom wraps his strong arms around me, cuddling me close. “With the therapy, I had over the summer and in school, I feel ready to move on with my life. Admittedly, it hurts that it ever happened in the first place and it always will, but I know that if it ever happened again, I can protect myself, but I know you would also protect me without fail. I know if I ever asked you to stop, you would do so - I completely trust you and I am utterly in love with you. You are my soulmate.” Tom had the most tender and fond look on his face, and it’s all for me.

“I love you too.” He returns and lightly kisses me. “My soulmate.” His thumb rubs circles on my lower back. “You’ve given me everything. Family. Companionship. Love.” I feel a blush rise. “Mon Petit Loup, your blush is adorable.” I’m pretty sure I’ve gone completely red and duck my head into his chest. “Are you hiding from me again?”

“No,” I mutter into his chest. “I just want to rest my head here.” Tom hmms in a way of acknowledgment and not believing me at all. He tips my chin up and gives me a raise of an eyebrow. “I don’t think I’ll ever not be shy.”

“Be shy all you want with people, but you don’t have to be with me.” Tom voices as he looks into my eyes. His eyes kind of reminded me of the night sky. “I adore you. I love you. You are my soulmate. I am yours.” I smirk as something flashes into my mind.

“So, if your mine…” I trail off and look at Tom with the most innocent look. “Does that make me yours?” He growls and crashes our lips together.

“You’re a tease but you’re mine.” He snarls with lust clear in his voice and eyes. I give him an innocent smile before frowning.

“Out of curiosity, where did you learn how to do that?” I ask with a tilt to my head.

“Do what?” He questions with a genuine expression of confusion. I blush a little and point to my breasts. His eyes widen in understanding. “Oh, pleasuring you?”

“Yeah, it’s just…” I trail off, trying to thinking of the words. “It’s the 1940s and, forgive me for being stereotypical, but it’s very conservative. This decade definitely doesn’t have sex education, as we do in the 1990s.” I smirk a little. “Most teenager boys don’t know how to pleasure a woman, they go straight for, well, sex.” Tom huffs a laugh.

“I think we’ve established that I’m not like most teenager boys.” He points out with a firm glare before softening into an embarrassed smile. “I, um, asked my grandmother and your mother how to pleasure you after the tapestry. They were, well, very frank and detailed.”

“You’re telling me that you asked your grandmother and Mamé for sex advice?” I ask with a giggle and he grumbles in embarrassment. “Honestly, as funny as that is imagining how that went, it’s also incredibly sweet. Thank you.” I kiss his lips before pulling back. “I know the basics about sex but I’ve never…” Tom gives me a kind smile.

“I assumed,” Tom replies. “Neither have I. I’m not sure what it’s like in the 1990s but it is taboo for people to have pre-marital sex.” He pauses for a moment. “However, a lot of couples who are in long term relationships without marriage or fiancées often do have sex. It is just not talked about.” Tom shrugs. “Personally, I just never found someone interesting or liked them enough to even be in a relationship with, let alone sex, until you came along.”

“I still hate that girls throw themselves at you,” I say as I pout. “You’re my psychopath.”

“I still hate that boys try to flirt with you.” He counters. “You’re my little wolf.” I snap my teeth at his fingers in a playful gesture and he flicks my nose in retaliation which makes me snort.

“Bit on the nose, don’t you think?” His face lights up with a shit-eating grin and my stomach decides to make itself known. “Putain, je voulais vraiment faire l'amour.”

“Nous pouvons encore.” Tom responds with almost perfect pronunciation.

“You’ve been practising,” I comment.

“I have.” He inclines. “Here’s what I’m thinking, we eat breakfast, we go to the room of requirement, and spend the entire day in there.”

“That sounds good.” I agree with a smile and shiver as the coldness sets in from not wearing layers. “Plus, it’ll be warm.” He glances at me worried.

“Are you cold, baby?” Tom murmurs as he rubs my arms to make them warm.

“Yeah.” I assent. “Are you not cold?” Tom shakes his head as he begins to button up my blouse.

“We didn’t have heating at the orphanage, so, I’m used to the cold.” He explains as he helps me into my cream sweater before doing the buttons up. I wrap the cloak more tightly around me as Tom slips on his shirt and quickly buttons it up. I hold his blazer open as he shrugs it onto his arms and shoulders, fastening the 3 buttons on the front. Tom wraps my scarf back around my neck and slides my gloves onto my hands before cocooning me inside the blanket. A cold breeze whips around us, leaving me absolutely frozen. “Come on, let’s get you inside.” He offers his arm and I gratefully take it. We make it inside just before it starts to rain. I look at Tom’s watch – 7:46am. “Maybe we should go and get cleaned up before breakfast starts?”

“Agreed,” I respond with a thankful look and lower my voice. “My neck probably looks like a wolf has mauled on it.” Tom growls playful and I flick him in the nose to which he pouts. “Payback.” I link our hands together and drag him through the corridors to Slytherin Common Room. We walk in and literally no one was awake. “Meet here in 10 minutes?”

“Of course, doll.” Tom pecks my cheek before we part ways on the stairs. I bound up the stairs with a grin on my face. None of the girls were awake, so, I glide into the bathroom and look the door behind me. I take off my cloak, scarf, and gloves. Yep. My neck looks like it’s been mauled by a wolf. I grab my wand and begin to heal my neck. I just got finished as there was a knock on the door.

“Reine, I need the loo!” Michelle calls out and I grab everything before opening the door. “Thank you!” She slams the door behind her. I use a spell to warm my shoes. I probably should’ve done that outside – I didn’t think of it at the time. My mind was elsewhere. I slip off my cream sweater and look down at my blouse. There was a damn spot from where Tom’s mouth was, and I bite my lip from just thinking about it. I had a white lace bra and underwear set in my suitcase from 1998. It’s what I was wearing when I landed in 1943. Then Mamé bought me a lace white suspender belt and very expensive silk stockings for special occasions. I want to feel sexy and this lingerie does exactly that. I grab the items from my suitcase and close the curtains around my bed. I quickly strip and arrange all the items of lingerie on me. I dry the spot on my blouse before redressing and opening my curtains in time for Michelle to come out of the bathroom. She narrows her eyes at me. “What are you doing?”

“I had to change my stockings really quickly.” I omit some certain truths, but it wasn’t a lie. Michelle frowns. “Tom and I went for a morning walk and they were really cold.” Michelle’s look softens and nods in understanding. I change my cream sweater for a slip-on light grey one before tucking it in. “I’ll see you at breakfast,” I call out as I jog down the stairs. Tom was already down by the stairs, but I feel a frown form on my face when I see his angry face and the two veelas in front of him. Tom face flashes with relief when he sees me before it goes back to fury as he glares at the two veelas. He grasps my hand and pulls me along with him – away from the veelas and towards the great hall. “Hey, hey, Tom, slow down.” The grip on my hand painfully tightens. “Tom, your grip is too tight, it hurts.” That seems to snap Tom out of his anger, and he lets go of my hand as if it burnt him and I can see guilt set in on his face.

“I’m so sorry, sweetheart.” He apologises and steps back as if him being near me would hurt me.

“Hey, it’s okay.” I forgive him with a smile before I look at him seriously and sit him down on a bench we were by. “What did they say to you?” I crouch down and look up at him, rubbing my thumb over his knee in a soothing manner.

“He was making lewd comments about you and she was making distasteful comments about you.” He answers with his eyes simmering rage. “They were dishonouring you.”

“They are just immature children,” I state with a firm look as I curl a piece of his hair around my finger. “As much as their words can upset or anger, they are meaningless.” Tom bites his lip, and gently lifts my hand to look at it before kissing each individual fingertips.

“Is your hand all right, doll?” He asks with concern on his face and I smile sweetly.

“Yeah, it’s fine, Мой хороший.” I answer.

“Wait, you know Russian?” He questions and I frown.

“Nope,” I reply. “I only know that and the basics. I’m not even sure why I know that to be honest. The only Russian I was ever exposed too was from Durmstrang which always confused me because it was in Northern Norway, not Russia – so, why wouldn’t they speak Norwegian over Russian?”

“Most of their students are from Eastern Europe.” Tom points out. “What I was going to say was, that I’ve been learning Russian since the summer after 3^rd Year.” I widen my eyes.

“Wait, seriously?” Tom nods in confirmation. “How did I not know this?”

“I’m not actually sure,” Tom answers with a frown. “I mean, I didn’t know your first name until last month.”

“Fair point.” I agree with a scrunch of my noses at the reminder of my name. I really have gotten used to Reine. “So, why did you learn to speak Russian? And how far into fluency are you?” Tom looks down in shame.

“I was learning it to gain more followers in Eastern Europe after my time in Hogwarts ended.” He whispers and I peruse. “It’s a hard language but I’m fluent.”

“Can you say something?” I ask.

“Ваша красота не сравнится с самой Афродитой, душа моя.” Tom responds to me with a tender look and I felt a zing rush through my lower parts. Shit.

“What did you say?” I question to distract myself from myself becoming wet.

“Your beauty does not compare to Aphrodite herself, my soul.” He repeats in English and I find myself grinning. “You seem to react very well to me speaking Russian.” I swallow the lump in my front before sending an embarrassed smile his way.

“Possibly a little too well,” I admit and Tom smirks. Oh, no.

“Тебе нравится, когда я говорю по-русски, котенок?” You like it when I speak Russian, Kitten? He asks and I feel my libido jump. Fuck. “Черт, детка, если ты будешь так вести себя публично, я с нетерпением жду этого наедине.” Fuck, baby, if it has you acting like that in public, I look forward to it in private.

“Tom.” I whimper as I bite my lip.

“Детка, если ты будешь так кусать свою губу, нам придется пропустить завтрак.” Baby, if you keep biting your lip like that, we'll have to skip breakfast. He growls out and I’m soaked. I rub my thighs together in some form of relief, but I see his dark eyes notice. “Я даже не трогал тебя, а ты уже мокрый, не так ли, детка?” I haven't even touched you and you're already wet, aren't you, baby?

“If you don’t stop now, I will climb you like a tree in front of everyone.” Tom raises an eyebrow, but his smirk remains. “Everyone in the school, including all the males, will see me naked.” That has his smirk falling into a feral look.

“Мой.” He brings me in for a sharp kiss. That was hot.

“That’s what I thought,” I reply smugly as I pull back. “So, breakfast? Then we have the entire day to ourselves.”

“Breakfast.” He confirms and laces our hands together. I give him a shy smile before burrowing my head into his shoulder and he wraps an arm around my shoulder. “My sweet girl.” He pecks my forehead and we take a few corners to the practically empty great hall. The great hall had been filled with Halloween decorations and I duck behind Tom as a haunted suit of armour scares the crap out of me – Tom snorts at me before leading me to space where no one was. There was a selection of breakfast foods; more than I’d ever seen before – crispy bacon; every form of cooked or boiled egg; bagels; crêpes; various types of croissants; French toast; hash browns; hollandaise sauce; English muffin; porridge; American style pancakes; golden syrup; sausages; fried tomatoes; strudel; scones; flavours of jam; clotted cream; toast; waffles; yoghurt and many different fruits. I guess they have a special selection of food on Halloween. I construct myself Egg Benedict with half of an English muffin, 1 poached egg, 1 slice of bacon and a drizzle of hollandaise sauce before I grab myself a side bowl of cherries, strawberries, and pineapple. Tom pours me coffee and puts extra bacon on my plate, and I give him a look. “Eat.”

“You’re going to make me fat,” I mumble and Tom’s eye twitches in disapproval of my statement.

“No, healthy.” He corrects before beginning to eat.

“I’m not underweight anymore.” I point out.

“But you still need to eat.” He counters. I resist the urge to roll my eyes and dig in. I was finished in 5 minutes, much to my annoyance as I was still hungry. I serve myself an apricot strudel, blueberries, an orange, and more pineapple. I like pineapple. I notice Tom’s look.

“I’m hungry,” I say with a pout which makes him chuckle.

“I’m glad.” He returns as a smirk forms on his face. “Need fuel for today.” I feel my face heat up but continue munching on my orange. As I bite into the apricot strudel, my mouth is assaulted with the tartness of the apricot and the sweetness of the pastry – it was delicious. I, honest to God, let out a small moan. Tom’s gaze flashes to me with darkening and lust-filled eyes. Shit.

“It’s good.” I rip off a piece and hold it out for him to give it a try. I was expecting him to take it then eat it, I wasn’t expecting him to eat it from my hand. He takes the whole bite and sucks on my digits as he pulls away. Double shit.

“It is good.” He agrees with blown pupils. “Very sweet.” I widen my eyes and break away from his gaze to stare at my food. Tom had finished eating and was waiting for me. I only had pineapple left, so, I basically start stuffing it into my face – much to Tom’s amusement. Once done, I basically leap out of my seat and lead Tom, by the hand, out of the hall. We make it to the 7^th floor without meeting anyone we knew. I check the hallways for anyone with a detection spell but there was no one. I pace three times in front of the tapestry. The door appears and we enter it before shutting the door. It was a similar bedroom to the last. A king-size bed with dark blue material but the bedroom had black and gold furnishings instead. There was a dark blue right-hand chaise longue sofa sitting near a roaring dark grey marble fireplace. There was a soft-looking black circular rug by the fireplace. There was also a mini-fridge in the corner of the room and another door. I creep forward and open the door. A bathroom. A very sleek and modern bathroom. The walls were made of large black bricks with ivory white tiling on the floor. There were a toilet and sink obviously but the separate bath and shower were amazing. The bath could at least fit 4 people in while the shower could fit double that. Tom wraps his arms around me from behind and inhales a sharp breath as he looks around the bathroom. “Is this what I have to look forward to in the future? Because I’m definitely good with this.” I turn in his arms.

“You do.” I purr as I bring him in for a kiss and his arms tighten around me as he deepens the kiss and lifts me up. I squeal in surprise, and wrap my arms and legs around him before giggling. Tom grins at me and lays me down on the bed gently. He begins to press fevered kisses to my lips, jaw, and throat.

“Ты мне нужен, Рейн.” I need you, Reine. He groans out. “Я люблю тебя. Мне нужно быть внутри тебя. Пожалуйста, позволь мне сделать тебя моей.” I love you. I need to be inside you. Please, let me make you mine.

“I don’t know what you said but da.” I gasp out as Tom focuses on the sensitive spot on my throat as his hands grip my waist as his erection pressed into me. I tug Tom’s blazer and button-up t-shirt off him and throw them in a random direction and my hands begin to roam his muscular body. I see his abs reflex as I trail my hands down his torso. Fuck, that’s hot. He slowly moves his hands up which gives me ample opportunity to stop him, but I don’t want too. He cups my breasts, gently kneading them before lifting my sweater off me and throwing it away from the bed.

“Я хочу коснуться каждой части тебя своими руками, моим ртом, моим языком.” I want to touch every part of you with my hands, my mouth, my tongue. Tom starts to snarl out in Russian as he rolls my nipples between his fingers. “Я буду так глубоко погружаться в тебя, детка, что ты будешь чувствовать меня в течение нескольких дней Я буду относиться к тебе так хорошо, что разрушу тебя ради кого-то еще, кроме меня. Как вы сделали со мной.” I'm going to sink so deep inside you, baby, that you'll be feeling me for days. I'm going to treat you so well that I will ruin you for anyone else but me. Like you've done to me.

“Tom. Off. Help” He’s reduced me to single words in a matter of minutes. I’m fucked. I tug at my blouse and his blown-out pupils examine me as he pops each individual button slowly, discarding the blouse, revealing what I was wearing underneath. He gazes at me with the most beautifully appreciative look on his face.

“White lace.” He groans out as he brings his lips to mine. He caressed them gently, with a little tongue here, and heat there. “My beautiful girl.” He kisses me again, and I trace my fingers over his torso, and reach for his belt. I unbuckle it and slide it out before tossing it away. Tom stiffens as I pop the button and drag down the zipper slowly. I immediately stop and look at him.

“Are you alright, Tom?” I ask. “Am I going to fast?” Tom shakes his head.

“I’m fine.” He answers back with a fond look. “No, of course not, you set the pace, sweetheart. I just want to ask before we continue if you’re fine?” My heart soars as I listen to his soft voice and compassionate look. I couldn’t help but kiss him sweetly.

“I’m great, Tom,” I respond. “I promise I’ll you if I’m ever uncomfortable.”

“Good,” Tom replies with a soft smile before slipping off the bed. Wha-? Oh. I see him take his shoes off and slip mine off my feet. He hesitates for a moment before removing his trousers as well. It wasn’t the fact that he was wearing the plain black modern briefs I gave him during the summer that caught my attention. It was what the briefs were hiding. I feel myself drool at the sight. It was sexy. He positions himself back over me; applying the pressure back on my heat and I moan. “Тебе нравится это, детка?” Do you like that, baby? I bite my lip. I was already soaked but If he wasn’t going to play fair then neither was I. I wrap my legs around his waist and put all my strength into flipping us over. Tom lands on his back with a look of shock on his face and I smirk. I grind into him as I begin to suck and nip all over his throat and chest as my nails rake down his abs.

“I wanted to be on top for a bit.” I murmur as I make a bruise a very nice shade of dark purple.

“Если вы хотите быть на вершине, все, что вам нужно было сделать, это сказать, детка.” He coos as he grips my hips and ruts into me. If you wanted to be on top, all you had to do was say, baby.

“Fuck, even when I’m on top, the Russian is making me soaked.” I fake whine with a pout and Tom laughs.

“I can see and feel that.” He smirks as he gestures to where our hips were connected. I look down at myself and bite my lip. My skirt and Tom’s briefs had a wet patch where my lace panties had soaked through. Oh, God. Oh, God. Oh, God. Tom must’ve noticed the embarrassment on my face because he immediately sits up. “Hey, sweetheart, it’s okay, your safe, you don’t have to do anything you don’t want to do.” I frown.

“But I want to have sex with you…” I trail off in confusion and now he looks confused.

“Okay, but, well, can I ask why you are panicking?” He asks.

“Panicking?” I return, incredulously. “I’m not panicking, I’m embarrassed.” I look down at my bottom half.

“Oh. Oh.” He realises, glancing down before coming back to my face with a tender look. “Oh, baby. To know that you’re soaked from me speaking Russian is sexy.”

“But I got it everywhere…” I trail off with a pinched look as I look down in shame and Tom rolls us over before tilting my chin to look him in the eyes.

“The fact that you’re pussy is dripping so much that you’ve soaked through your panties, your skirt and my briefs is tantalizing, baby.” He presses his erection into my crotch. “Can you feel how hard I am?” He was rock hard. I also think I have a thing for Tom talking dirty. Maybe it’s just Tom talking in general? “Safe space, sweetheart. You never need to be embarrassed with me. You’re my soulmate.” Maybe I should branch the talking thing out with him?

“Umm…” I trail off, not knowing where to start.

“Go on baby.” He encourages as he rubs light circles into my hip bone in a soothing manner.

“I, um, like you talking.” I stumble out and he gives me an adoring look. “Not just in Russian.” He tilts his head with a questioning look. “Um, what you said about, um, my pussy is dripping, like dirty talk.” His face lights up with enthusiasm.

“I’ll let you in on a little secret.” I perk up with curiosity. “The Russian I was talking in the hallway earlier…it was dirty.”

“No wonder why I wanted to climb you like a tree,” I mutter before letting a grin form on my face. “What did you say?”

“You like it when I speak Russian, Kitten?” He translates as he remembers. “Fuck, baby, if it has you acting like that in public, I look forward to it in private. Baby, if you keep biting your lip like that, we'll have to skip breakfast.” I bite my lip on instinct as a whimper builds up. “And I haven't even touched you and you're already wet, aren't you, baby?”

“Jesus.” I gasp out as I feel Tom rock into me. “You were saying that all in the hallway?” Tom nods with an amused grin.

“Oh, and I called you mine.” Now, that, that made me throw my head and moan as I close my eyes to remember it. “You like it when I call you mine, душа моя?” FUcKing RuSsiAn.

“Because I’m yours and your mine.” I gasp out in pleasure as Tom grinds perfectly into my clit.

“That I am, душа моя.” Tom agrees.

“What do you like?” I squeak out as his erection ruts into my clit again and Tom groans.

“I love that you’re so responsive.” He answers with another hip thrust that rubs his erection against my clit. I mewl. “I love that your pretty pussy gets soaked from me talking.” Another thrust. “I love how assertive you were earlier when you flipped us over.” Another grind. “I love speaking to you in Russian.” Another rut. Shit. “I love talking dirty to you.” Another rub. Fuck. “I love calling you pet names in both Russian and English.” Another thrust. So close. “I love you.” Another grind. Very close. “I love that you’re my soulmate.” Another rut. I’m at the edge. “I love that you’re mine.” This grind brings me toppling over the edge.

“Oh, fuck.” I curse and arch my back as an intense and delicious pleasure rolls through me that almost causes me to blackout. “Tom!” Tom continues to grind against me, whispering about how beautiful I looked, dragging out my orgasm until I fall back against the mattress and he comes to a stop. I breathe heavily as I try to get my brain to stop short-circuiting. Tom lifts off me gently and sets back into the pillows. My body was completely pliant and like jelly as Tom pulls me into his arms and positions me to rest against him as I close my eyes. “What about you?”

“Sweetheart, you looked so beautiful when you came that I came in my damn briefs.” I open one eye and looked down before smiling.

“Good, want you to come as well,” I mumble into his chest and his chest rumbles with his laugh. I squirm and grimace as my skirt and suspender belt dig into my waist. Not convenient for falling asleep in. “Stupid skirt and belt.”

“You alright, baby?” Tom questions as he looks down at me with concern.

“My skirt and suspender belt are digging into my waist.” I answer as I flop down in annoyance. Tom gets up, much to my protest, and unbuttons my skirt then wiggling it down my legs. Tom’s breath hitches and I look at him. Oh. Lingerie.

“You look absolutely stunning, babygirl. Fuck, you're completely bare. Your alluring lace barely covers your pretty little pussy.” He coos and I, tiredly, grin at him, unable to moan at this point, and he smiles at me softly. My good boy was a complete softie. “Let’s get this suspender belt and stockings off you, okay?” I hmm non-committedly and he detaches the stockings, delicately rolling them down my legs before undoing the suspender belt and going to put it with my stockings. While his back was turned away from me, I notice Tom’s shirt on the ground and I put it on, wrapping it around. Tom turns around and widens his eyes before groaning and slumping forward in defeat. “You always look gorgeous, but I really like you wearing my clothes,” I smirk before extending a finger and making a come-hither motion. He instantly approaches and my smirk breaks.

“Cuddles?” I suggest with an innocent smile on my face and he face plants into the bed.

“You’re going to be the death of me.” He sighs into the mattress before settling on his back and once again tugging me into his arms. I nuzzle into his chest and throw a leg over his waist to cuddle into his side more. Tom had one arm wrapped around my back and the other was stroking my thigh over his waist.

“I like cuddling with you,” I mumble and he full out snorts before kissing my forehead.

“I like cuddling with you too, baby.” He murmurs back as I almost instantly fall into a nap.

Chapter Text

Chapter 10 – October 31^st, 1943

I woke up after an hour, maybe two hours, on my side with Tom behind me as his hands ghost over my body, leaving goosebumps in his wake and light kisses being pressed behind my ear – a soft moan leaves me.

“Tom,” I whisper as I tilt my head back in pleasure, and arch my back and rock my ass into his already hard cock.

“душа моя.” He rumbles back and I feel it vibrate in his chest, causing me to let out another moan. “Просыпаясь, ты распространился по мне, одетый только в кружевное белье и мою рубашку с твоей киской, из которой капала на меня ... это было прекрасное место, но оставляющее меня упорным и нужным.” Waking up to you spread across me wearing nothing but lacy lingerie and my shirt with your pussy having dripped on me...it was a beautiful site but left me hard and wanting. I could feel myself grow wetter and wetter as he talked in Russian, most likely speaking dirty as well. “Черт, я не могу дождаться, чтобы оказаться внутри тебя, но сначала я позабочусь о твоей киске, детка. Много-много раз моими пальцами и языком, прежде чем я даже подумал о том, чтобы засунуть в тебя свой член.” Fuck, I can't wait to be inside you but I'm going to take care of your pussy first, baby. Many, many times, with my fingers and tongue before I even consider putting my cock in you. His hands were continuing to trail over me as I grind my ass against his erection. I was so horny, and my nipples were so hard and feeling neglected.

“Tom…” I trail off as he ruts into my ass and I feel it begin to soak my already soaked underwear. Fuck.

“Yeah, baby?” He asks as he starts to suck at my throat as well as thrusting his hips into my ass.

“Can we-can you-can you…” I trail off as I moan again.

“Can I what, baby?” He questions as he stops rocking and leans his chin on my shoulder, waiting for me to reply.

“Can you-can you…” Why can’t I get this out?

“Safe zone, sweetheart.” He gently reminds me.

“Can you, please,” I pause for a moment and take a deep breath before continuing. “Play with my n-nipples.” I’m immediately rolled onto my back and Tom was over me with his face nuzzling my neck.

“I’m so proud of you, babygirl.” He places a small kiss on my throat as I preen under his gaze. “Я думаю, тебе тоже есть что похвалить, детка. Я не забуду обсудить это с тобой позже.” I think you may have a thing for praise as well, baby. I'll remember to discuss it with you later. He moves down from my throat to my heaving breasts. He kneads both breasts and I moan softly. I lean up slightly to unhook my bra and Tom slips it off me. My breasts bounce as I flop back, and I see Tom eye them lustily. I bite my lip and move to cover them, but Tom grips my hands and pulls them around his neck. “They are perfection, душа моя.” Tom dove right in, he rolls one nipple between his callous fingers and encloses his warm wet mouth around the other. He sucks gently and I moan, moving a hand to grip his hair while the other grips his bicep. The warm and wet tongue against the pebbled nipple felt fantastic. Tom’s teeth graze my nipple and pull it lightly which sent a zing of pleasure straight to my already throbbing core. “Ваша грудь - совершенство, детка. Они такие полные и веселые. Я мог бы потратить годы, просто играя с ними.” Your breasts are perfection, baby. They are so full and perky. I could spend years just playing with them.

“You could be reciting a shopping list right now but you speaking Russian…” I trail off with a sigh.

“Definitely not reciting a shopping list.” He murmurs as he latches onto my other stiff nipple, giving it the same treatment. He then drags his tongue to my upper breast and bites down. I tug at his hair as both pain and pleasure erupt from the bite, melting my fuzzy brain.

“I need.” I babble with a frown. “I need.” What do I need?

“Tell me what you need, детка.” He coos and presses scorching kisses all over my breasts.

“I need – I don’t know.” I sob out with frustration as Tom rubs his calloused hands up and down my sides in a comforting manner before lightly kissing my lips and trailing his lips down my chest and to my naval. He lifts the elastic of my panties slightly before releasing it, and it snaps back against my skin. I bite my lip. “Пожалуйста.” Please.

“You asking in Russian is so sexy, детка.” He praises and I give a relaxed smile, a little bit love and lust drunk. Tom fingers graze my hip bone in wonder. “I noticed this before, but we were tired. I love your tattoo.” I bite my lip as I blush. Tom hooks his fingers through the side of my panties and looks at me for permission. I lift my ass up and he pulls my panties down my legs, throwing them somewhere in the room. I could see his blown-out pupils trail down my body, and he licks his lips. Fuck, that’s hot. He settles between my thighs with his mouth starting to nip and suck at my inner thighs before he leans up and crashes his lips against mine. I feel his fingers dance through my folds, and I buck my hips into him as I pant.

“Tom.” I gasp out as he lightly teases a thumb across my clit. “Fuck.” I squeeze his bicep with one hand and claw for some purchase on his back with the other.

“You’re so wet.” He groans as he gathers some of my wetness and slowly circles it over my clit. I try not to buck my hips again but it’s so good.

“Shit.” I sigh in pleasure as his thumb slightly picks up speed and he inserts a single finger into my pussy. He slowly drags his finger, massaging my walls, and I let out a strangled gasp as he finds my sweet spot. “Fuck, Tom, there.”

“There?” He teases as he drags his finger over my spot again and I moan loudly.

“Please.” I whimper as he begins to speed up his ministrations. “I need another finger.” He slid in a second finger and curls them into my g-spot, making my hips jolt upwards and he presses a hand down on my naval to stop my hips moving.

“Babydoll, you feel so tight around my fingers.” He rumbles as I clench around his fingers and he increases his tempo. “All Mine.” I can feel myself about to become undone. “Another finger, baby?” I nod and he slides in a 3^rd finger, curling them, and I arch my back as scream and explode into orgasm. Tom continues fingering me until I collapse to the bed with a purr. I watch as Tom removes his digits and licks them clean. I groan. “So sweet.” He leans over and kisses me. “How was that, детка?”

“Tom.” I murmur as I bring him in for a kiss. I could barely move, let alone speak coherently.

“You were beautiful when you came, sweetheart.” He returns with a tone of approval as he pulls back. “I need to taste you. Can I? Can I put my mouth on your pretty pussy?” I mumble incoherently. “Words, baby.”

“Yes.” I squeak out and he traces his tongue downwards. He settles between my thighs and throws a leg over his shoulder as he licks his lips.

“Ты пахнешь фантастически, детка.” You smell fantastic, baby. He coos as he bites at my inner thigh over his shoulder, creating darker shades of bruising. “Я мог бы провести остаток своей жизни, поклоняясь твоей милой киске, оставляя тебя под рыданиями и без косточек подо мной, котенок.” I could spend the rest of my life worshipping your pretty pussy, leaving you a sobbing and boneless mess under me, kitten. I rut my hips upwards at the Russian, but he wraps an arm over my hips to keep me from moving them. “You know I used my hands last time, sweetheart?” I nod. “This time, it’s all my mouth, baby.” I watch as he dips his head and licks a slow stripe through my soaked folds. My head falls back as I squirm beneath his grasp. Watching Tom dive between my folds like a starved man was the most hottest sinfully erotic thing I have ever seen. He was slow and gentle in his exploration, making me moan and whimper, and tug at his hair. It was like he was studying for an exam – he was learning as much as possible before progressing somewhere else. A soft sweep of his tongue over my clit had me sobbing and trying to pull him closer.

“Fucking there! Oh, Tom!” I beg, unabashedly. “Please! Again, Tom!” His lips close around my bundle of nerves, sucking gently and flicking the tip of his tongue over my bud. My cries echo around the room as Tom sucks harder on my pearl and growls, the vibrations making me buck harder against the arm pressing me down. His teeth softly scrape the outside of my clit which reduces me to babbling. “Tom, Tom, please!”

“Watch me, baby.” He croons. “I want you watching me when you fall apart.” My gaze falls down to him and our eyes lock. “I want you to cum for me.” He doesn’t break away from my eyes, and he presses more firmly into my clit and sucks harshly. I scream out his name as I shatter into a million pieces. He continues to suck hard on my clit, prolonging my orgasm and making my body tremble. He lifts off from my oversensitive bud and begins lapping at the wetness in my pussy. He buries his tongue deep inside my channel and I wail as white-hot pleasure erupts through me as he curls his tongue into my g-spot. I can feel myself begin to rise fast to peak again.

“Tom-I-fuck Tom.” I whimper as I grip his hair tighter. “Fuck, I’m gonna-again.” Tom groans in approval and keeps tongue fucking me. I feel my body still and tense as I reach my peak before bucking wildly as I cum again violently, howling as it gushes from me, Tom continuing to lap as I feel tears streak down my face from oversensitivity. It felt like I just saw the whole universe. I go limp and Tom pulls back from my pussy to look at me in awe before panic and concern forms on his face when he sees me crying softly.

“Reine?” He whispers as he crawls up my body and brushes my tears away. “Are you okay?” I could feel the helpless expression on his face and lightly squeeze his hand to reassure him.

“I wasn’t expecting to squirt.” I croak out as I lay completely sated and sniffle. “It was overwhelming – both physically and emotionally.”

“Baby,” He coos as he kisses my forehead and pulls me to him to cuddle him. “You were undeniably beautiful when you squirted. You taste so sweet. And that fact that I was able to pleasure you that much that you squirted…it’s incredible. I love you, детка.”

“I love you too.” I murmur to have as I close my eyes to rest against him. We remain like that for a few minutes before I open my eyes to look at him. He was looking at me with a loving expression which I wouldn’t have caught if I hadn’t turned around. I feel a cheeky smile form on my face, and I lean down and flick my tongue over his nipple. He sharply inhales and cups my ass before rolling me back onto my back.

“What are you up to, детка?” He growls out as he squeezes my ass.

“Maybe I like seeing you squirm,” I reply, coyly, and Tom narrows his eyes playfully. “Or maybe I’m feeling better and you’re wearing too many clothes, Мой хороший.” I raise an eyebrow at the offending item of clothing hiding his erection. He growls again and rips his briefs off, revealing what’s underneath. He was big. There were about 8 inches of hard, thick and veiny cock, curving upwards towards his abs. I feel my mouth water as I admire it. A true Adonis. “After we have sex and cuddles, I want to suck you.” He chokes on air at what I blurt out.

“That can be arranged, baby.” He croaks out as he settles between my thighs and grips my hips. “Let me just…” He trails off, reaching for his wand, and casts a few contraceptive charms. Gotta love magic. He strokes his cock a few times before rubbing it through my folds slowly. I buck my hips up, impatiently. “I’ll give you want, baby, but I will go slowly. I refuse to be quick about this.” He lines himself up with my entrance and looks at me for permission. I nod and pull him in for a kiss. He sank forward, his tip begins to stretch my pussy as I accommodate him. It was a little uncomfortable, but it didn’t feel painful as such? Tom looks at my face as he presses in a little further and stops when he feels a barrier. “This will probably hurt, baby. So, you’ve got to use your words or just tap my bicep once for me to stop moving.” I nod at him and he sinks forward, and I hiss. He presses more in and I tap his bicep.

“Give me a moment.” I murmur and he kisses my neck slowly, happily waiting for my signal. The pain lessens after a few moments of stillness. “I’m better now, baby.” Tom continues to press kisses on my neck and he slowly slides the rest of the way in. I could feel him bottom out as his heavy balls rested on my ass. It wasn’t painful like my hymen snapping but it wasn’t painless either. There was discomfort where my walls were stretched by Tom’s thick cock. I know that I will be sore for at least a few hours.

“Jesus, baby, you feel amazing. So tight.” He moans out as we stay still and he nuzzles into my neck, murmuring in Russian at me. The discomfort was beginning to fade and was being replaced by pressure that was sending bolts of delight across my body. I roll my hips experimentally and gasp.

“Oh!” I roll my hips again and gasp as I dig my nails into Tom’s muscular back.

“You feeling better, детка?”

“Да.” I purr as I wrap my legs around his waist, pulling him deeper into me and he groans. He wraps one arm around my waist, pulling me closer, and burying the other arm’s hand in my hair as he nestles his face into my neck. He slowly begins making little movements with his hips. Whimpering and broken sounds spill from my lips. He unhurriedly drags his cock halfway out before thrusting in. “Merde!” I begin to roll my hips against his in earnest. “Plus forte!” No, Tom won’t understand that… “Harder…” Tom pulls back his hips and snaps back into me, setting a faster pace as his balls smack against me. I squeal in pleasure and rake my nails down his back, trying to grip to him. He was sloppily kissing my throat as he makes grunts every time he thrusts his cock into me, dragging it against my g-spot with precision. Every ministration from the thrusting, to the sloppy kisses, the hand buried in my hair and the arm around my waist was too much. It was engulfing. It felt like the world was shifting on its axis. “It’s overwhelming…” I blurt out in gasps. “I-I don’t know…whether…”

“Yes, you can, sweetheart.” He croons in my ear, keeping a steady pace. “I’m right here with you. You can let go, baby. Feel how much I love you.” I cry out as I give myself over to the submerging pleasure, let go of my fear of the overwhelming sensations. The coil inside me was taunt and being strung tighter and tighter.

“Tom.” I mewl as I feel the edge of an explosion about to happen and I involuntarily clench tightly around his cock. “Fuck, I’m so close.” Each thrust was exquisite.

“I’m right behind you, baby.” His grunts were getting louder and his hand detangles from my hair; reaching down, he rubs hard and fast circles with his thumb on my clit.

“Oh, Tom!” I shriek, the tight coil snaps, my walls clamped down hard on Tom’s shaft. Unintelligible French fell from my lips as I continue to ride out my orgasm. Tom’s thrusts had grown erratic in movement, driving into me unyieldingly. I watch in fascination at Tom’s face as he falls over the edge. Beautiful.

“Reine.” He moans, softly and his thrusts turn sloppy as he cums. His movements slow to a stop as we both pant in unison.

“Wow…” I trail off as Tom buries his face into my breasts and chuckles softly.

“Yeah.” He agrees, gently sliding out of me as I hiss at the burn. He gives me an apologetic peck on the forehead, and rubs a hand up and down my thigh in a comforting way. “I’m going to get you a glass of water and a washcloth, okay?” I hmm and he gives me another kiss before walking to the bathroom, giving me a great view of his firm and toned ass.

“You could bounce the entire fucking bank of your ass,” I call out to him and he turns around with a raised eyebrow. “Just making an observation, darling.” He grins and retreats into the bathroom. I spread like a sated starfish and sigh when I feel a cooling wet washcloth glide over my thighs and crotch. I jerk a little when it drifts over my swollen and aching pussy, but it was only there for a few moments. He discards the washcloth on the bedside table, coaxes me to sit up and hands me a glass of water. I didn’t realise how parched I was and gulp the water.

“Thirsty?” He teases and I smirk as I put down the empty glass.

“Well, we did just do some strenuous exercise.” I flirt and while he smirks, his eyes crinkle in happiness. “Have you had water?”

“Yeah, downed a glass in the bathroom.” I stretch my arms above my head before moving to get up. “Where you off to, doll?”

“Gotta pee,” I mumble as I stand on my feet and slowly walk to the bathroom. The soreness was making it very hard to walk. “Decreases chance of UTI, I think?” Tom hmms in acknowledgment.

“You could bounce the entire fucking bank of your ass.” He repeats what I said earlier to him and I throw my head back in laughter as I enter the bathroom. I quickly pee and wash my hands before looking in the mirror. I looked like a mess – swollen and glistening lips; bruises across my jaw and throat; red eyes for where I cried earlier; and my hair was a tangled mess. Honestly, I couldn’t care at this point, I wanted cuddles and sleep. I exit it the bathroom, Tom had put his briefs back on and pulled back the duvet. He hands me a loose white t-shirt. I frown. Where did he get that from? “I transfigured my button-up shirt into a plain shirt.” I nod sleepily and slip on the t-shirt which went down to mid-thigh before climbing into bed. Tom climbs in after me and pulls the covers over us. He drags me to him, so, that I’m laying entirely on him rather than to his side, and wraps his arms around me as I get close to him as much as I can. “Reine, I noticed scarring on your back,” I stiffen in his arms. “Relax, baby. I just…want to know what happened. It looks really painful.”

“From the original timeline.” I begin to explain after a few moments of silence. “I-I…remember when I told you in 5^th year that I formed an organisation with my friends called Dumbledore’s Army?” Tom nods. When I first told him the name, he snorted and burst out laughing for 5 minutes. “We had this battle in the depart of mysteries; Me, Harry, Hermione, Ron, Neville, Ginny and Luna. 13 Deatheaters against 7 students until the Order arrived. Before they arrived though, I was hit by a curse from Antonin Dolohov.” I could practically feel the anger roll off him at the name. “He was silenced earlier by a charm cast by Hermione who was hit by the same curse. Hermione and I might have both be killed if he was able to say the incantation, but because he couldn’t, it wasn’t as powerful. It’s why I have the slashing scar across my back. I was in recovery for weeks, had to take about 10 different potions a day.” I bite my lip. “The other scar – the webbing on my upper left back was from Bellatrix Lestrange.”

“You’ve mentioned that name before.” He growls out and I sniffle a little bit. This was one of the worse experiences of my life.

“I have,” I confirm as I feel myself become more depressed. “She used the Cruciatus Curse on me for a while before she started torturing Hermione with this stupid dark magic dagger that was meant to increase the pain by 100 and scar permanently. I was recovering from the curse, but I found my strength and tackled Bellatrix off of Hermione. She didn’t take kindly to that. She ripped my top off and started drawing this grotesque web with the knife. I-I’d never felt pain like that.” I was sobbing softly into his chest and he whispers dozens of reassurances in my ear, my sobs start to break off and I sniffle. “Why do I keep getting emotional?”

“Well, in your original timeline, you have several traumatising experiences at Hogwarts, your family is killed, you’re forced to grow up early, you go on the run, you’re tortured, all of your friends die in the battle and you’re sent back in time to save the world,” Tom explains. “In this new timeline, you still have a traumatising, albeit less, experience at Hogwarts. Then you come here, no friends or family that you know, then you experience trauma again. Honestly, I’m surprised you haven’t cried your heart out until now.”

“I guess,” I mutter, not really having thought about it like that. “You’re very good at putting things in perspective.”

“Thank you.” He replies and I can just see him feeling smug about my compliment. Abruptly, I feel drowsiness come over me and I sigh.

“Sleepy.” I murmur into his chest with my eyes struggling to stay open as I yawn.

“Go to sleep, baby. I’ll keep you safe.” He coos as my eyes close. “I love you, Mon Petit Loup.”

“I love you too, Mon Psychopathe,” I mumble back into his chest as I feel myself being pulled under into oblivion.

Warmth embraces me and something pokes at my thigh as I stir from slumber. I feel soreness throbbing from between my thighs – a remembrance of what we did before we fell asleep. Opening my eyes, I squint at the clock. 12:43. I look down at Tom sprawled beneath me, dead to the world, a relaxed arm around my waist and one clutching his pillow. It was adorable. Grinning, I gently lift myself off him and I see Tom’s sleeping face show discontent, but he remains asleep. I crawl down his body and settle between his thighs, admiring his erection for a few moments. Shame that Mamé made me take out my tongue piercing. I smoothly pull down his briefs without waking him and his cock hits his abs as I release it from its confines. I watch as Tom mumbles in his sleep and I smirk. I drag my tongue up the underside before swirling it over the tip, tasting some pre-cum. I firmly grip the base of his thick cock before taking just the head to see how it felt. Tom moans in his sleep and his head tilts back. He was thick enough to absolutely make my jaw ache from the stretch, but I want to suck his cock. I hollow my cheeks and take him deeper into my mouth, using my tongue to make shapes on the underside as I suck steadily, gradually bobbing up and down.

“Jesus, woman!” I hear Tom exclaim, waking from sleep, as he tries to abort his hips from bucking wildly when I suck harshly. I look up at him to stare into his piercing gaze and both his hands were clutching his pillow. I hmm, making him moan even more, before taking my hand from where it was massaging his balls to grab one of his hands clutching the pillow to put on my head. He threads his fingers through my hair, wrapping it around his hand as gently follows the movements of my head. “Трахни, детка. Вы чувствуете себя настолько хорошо. Ты выглядишь великолепно с твоими идеально распухшими губами вокруг моего большого члена.” Fuck, baby. You feel so good. You look gorgeous with your perfect swollen lips around my big cock. “Do you like having my big thick cock in your mouth, babygirl?” I hum my agreement, sucking him harder and taking him deep enough to hit the back of my throat and there was still more of his cock. “I’m so close, Reine, just like that. I’m going to cum.” A few moments later, he rips me off his cock and I stroke him once before ropes of cum spill over his torso as he moans loudly in Russian. He pants as I stop stroking his cock. I lean down to lick his abs clean of cum and his cock twitches. I smirk. The taste was alright, just really salty. I finish licking him cleaning, pull his briefs back up and climb up the bed to snog him. Tom cups my ass and squeezes it.

“How was that?” I purr as I break away from the kiss.

“Phenomenal.” He praises and I smile sweetly. “My good girl.” He murmurs as he strokes a thumb over my cheekbones, bringing me in for a sloppy kiss. I feel my face heat up in shyness. I can’t believe I just did that?! Tom feathers his fingers through my folds – I quiver as my walls flutter. “How are you feeling, sweetheart?”

“Sore but happy and content.” I sigh into his chest when he slowly traces my spine as my stomach grumbles. “Hungry too apparently.” I look up at him. “What about you?”

“I feel excellent, doll.” He rumbles back, the vibrations causing my walls to flutter again. He rolls us over and climbs out of the bed, much to my protest, and wraps me up tightly in the duvet and blankets.

“Not that I don’t like being wrapped up in blankets but why are you cocooning me?” I question as I nuzzle into the pillow that smells like Tom.

“It’s still cold, despite the fire.” He answers as he pecks my forehead. “I’m just going to run a warm bath for us.” I babble some incoherent French as I feel tiredness wash over me. A few minutes later, I feel my warm cocoon unravel, my shirt being removed and being lifted into secure arms. Wrapping my arms around his neck, I peek up at Tom who has a look of focus on his face. Gently, he lowers me into the warm water, and I moan at the sensation of heat surrounding me but grip the rim of the bath tightly. Leaning forward, Tom steps in and positions his behind me and his hand came to rest on mine. “Relax into me, детка.” I feel myself let go and melt into his hard, muscular body. Tom’s hands trace the curves of my body as he presses feather-soft kisses over the biting bruises on my neck. The warm water was massaging my aching muscles and I sigh. “Ndikuthanda kakhulu.”

“That doesn’t sound like Russian,” I mutter.

“It’s not.” He affirms. “Xhosa.”

“Please tell me you’re not fluent in Xhosa and didn’t tell me?” I return with a pout and Tom shakes his head in amusement.

“I’m not fluent in Xhosa.” He replies as he kisses my cheek. “Ndikuthanda kakhulu means I love you so much. I’ve been trying to learn ‘I love you’ in as many languages as I can. In Xhosa, that would be Ndiyakuthanda, I do believe.” My heart soars as he continues talking. “Я люблю тебя in Russian. Je t’aime. Ich liebe dich. Ik hou van jou. Ek het jou lief. Ngiyakuthanda. Te amo. Ti amo. Tha gaol agam ort.”

“French, German, Dutch, I’m not sure of the next two, Spanish, Italian, and I think the last one was Scots Gaelic?”

“It is.” He confirms as he hooks my legs over his and spreads them. I mewl as the warm water begins to lap at my throbbing core in a soothing way. “Ek het jou lief is Afrikaans and Ngiyakuthanda is Zulu.” I turn my head to look at him as his face as he grazes my tattoo with his fingers.

“Te iubesc.” I murmur to him and I offer my lips, and he gladly obliges me. “Romanian for I love you.” I go back to kissing him, but he pulls away, resting his forehead on mine.

“Te iubesc?” He tries to pronounce. It was iubescu he had trouble with.

“Te iubesc.” I repeat, much slower.

“Te iubesc.” He iterates and I nod with a smile. “Te iubesc.” Near perfect pronunciation.

“Very good.” I compliment with a grin and he drops his lips to mine. His roaming hands settle of my breasts, tenderly squeezing them and I arch into it. “Tom.” Much to my dismay, he moves his hands away and wraps them around my waist instead. “Tom.” I hiss, sulkily.

“I would love nothing more than to continue right now.” He whispers in my ear and kisses behind my ear. “But you are hungry, sensitive, and sore. We can wait until you feel better.” Deflating, I lean back into him and close my eyes. The warm water continues to embrace my body as Tom makes continuous kisses to my neck and jaw.

We spend a long time just basking in each other, but the water began to grow colder, and we were getting hungrier. We dry ourselves off using drying spells, put our makeshift pyjamas on, and I examine the bookcase, while Tom looks in the fridge. “There’s smoothies, sandwiches, carrots, a type of dip – Hummus, I think, the thing you introduced me to in Spain? And some fruit.”

“Uh, what sandwiches?” I question as I skim down the bookcase.

“Egg salad, chicken and bacon, some pink flesh and cream cheese, tuna, and cheese and ham.” He lists off.

“I’ll take the salmon and cream cheese, and whichever smoothie, please.” Tom grimaces and I smirk. Анна Каренина by Л. Н. Толстой catches my eye. Is this…? “Hey, is this Anna Karenina by Leo Tolstoy?” I hold up the book.

“Yeah, I read Anna Karenina when I was learning Russian.” Tom supplies as he approaches. “I’d know it anywhere.”

“I read the English translation when I was 12,” I reply with a smile as I sit down next to him on the sofa. “I think he’s a good writer, but the book wasn’t my sort of thing. I’m more into H. P. Lovecraft.” I pause for a moment to take a bite of my sandwich. “That being said, I’ve enjoyed reading academic writings, Marx, Engels, and Wollstonecraft are a few good ones.”

“I actually read The Communist Manifesto when I was still in the orphanage, the old Matron found out and was not pleased.” He admits and I grow dark at the implication. “Accused me of being a Communist. I never read it again.”

“If I ever find this Matron…” I trail off with a growl as I finish my sandwich to stop myself speaking.

“My sweet girl.” He whispers as he strokes my bottom lip with his thumb as I swallow my sandwich. “All mine.” I gently nibble his thumb on my lip.

“Mine,” I repeat with a smirk. “Fuck, we’re both possessive bastards.”

“Some more of a bastard than others.” He points out.

“It doesn’t matter if you’re a bastard in my decade.” I counter.

“Your decade is getting better and better.” He replies with his own smirk. “Did you pick out anything you want to read?” I hold up Anna Karenina and he groans. “Seriously?” I nod with a pout. “You can’t even read Russian.” I straddle his lap and wrap my arms around his neck.

“But you can, Мой хороший,” I reply and kiss him. He returns it, his hands going straight for my ass. “Your voice is soothing in Russian, as well as sexy.”

“For you and only you.” He responds after a few moments and I give him a full grin before stripping naked. “You’re going to distract me if you don’t put that shirt back on. And you’re still sore.” I give him a laugh.

“I haven’t had a chance to let the wolf out – it’s making me growly.”  I offer before I change into a wolf and hop up onto the sofa, placing my head on Tom’s lap. He has an amused smile on his face as he opens the book.

“Все счастли́вые се́мьи похо́жи друг на дру́га, ка́ждая несчастли́вая семья́ несчастли́ва по-сво́ему…” He begins to read as I listen. His voice was deep and low, and honestly, it was soothing as well as making me horny at the same time. “…And that’s part one.” Anna had realised after her encounter with Vronsky, that while her husband is a good man – he is unattractive. “How about we save the rest for a different day?” I nod my head as I look at the clock. 2:53. “Just so you know that if you shift back now, I’m going to bury my face behind your face,” I whine in my wolf form before shifting back. Tom wastes no time in positioning on my back and settling his face between my thighs. “детка, your pretty pussy is also so ready for me.” He lifts both my legs over his shoulder before doing what he said, burying his face between my thighs. My hands fly to his dark brown curls, looking for something to grip. He wasn’t exploring slowly this time; he was in for the kill. I was on the edge of pleasure within minutes and he pumps two fingers into me, curling into my spot within seconds. A third finger. The fourth. Swiftly, I explode into an orgasm on his tongue and fingers, my whole back bowing, my fingers tightening on his hair. He relentlessly continues, drawing out all my waves of pleasure but slowing to a halt. I pant as Tom leans up and kisses me.

“You’re getting very good at that,” I comment as I regain my breath.

“I’m a quick study.” He returns with a cocky smile and I roll my eyes fondly.

“Cocky.”

“Very.” He replies as he grinds into my pussy. Very cocky indeed. I look at the soft rug right in front of the fire.

“I'll make it worth your while if you lay down on that rug naked.” I bribe and he gives me that confused but interested look. I lick my lips as he strips down and lays down on his back on the rug.

“Worth my while, you say…” He trails off as I approach.

“Da.” I purr as I straddle his hips and rub against his shaft. He watches me with heavy-lidded eyes and begins to tease my nipples with his hands. I put more pressure as I gyrate against his cock, making him hiss at the contact. “It’s fair to say that I’m feeling better now.” I smirk before shifting upwards and sliding down on his cock. Fully seated with our hips flushed together, we stay like that for a minute, letting me adjust to his cock which hit deeper places at this angle causing discomfort. Placing my hands on his chest to support myself, I begin to rock my hips and I can’t help but throw my head back with a moan. His cock was brushing against my g-spot while my clit rubbed against his pelvic bone on every rock. I feel a burning sensation in my thighs from pushing myself up and down. Tom hand one hand on my thigh to keep me steady while the other was pinching my nipple.

“Shit, детка, you look gorgeous.” I feel Tom draw his knees up to plant his feet before thrusting upwards, meeting me halfway. I moan loudly as I look down at him. Fuck, he is beautiful. His hair was disheveled, his lips swollen from eating me out, and blown pupils that had lust and love in them. He looked beautifully wrecked. I could see and feel a thin layer of sweat form across his muscular chest and torso. His abdomen was flexing with every thrust and I couldn’t help but gasp at the sight.

“Tom.” I mewl as I speed up and, thank you whichever Sex God was looking down on us, Tom didn’t falter as he matches my pace. His hand on my breast moves to my other thigh to keep me steady as I bounce on his cock.

“That’s my good girl, riding my cock, your pussy clenching around my cock,” He praises, and I preen. “Sweetheart, I want you to fall apart while riding me, can you do that for me, baby?” I nod. Ugh, the growing muscle pain was worth it. I feel his left-hand drift down to the apex of my thighs, stroking my swollen and throbbing bundle of nerves. Once. Twice. Thrice. I wail as I fall into the abyss of pleasure again, my pussy gripping his cock tight, and I feel him snap his hip up again before erupting into me, I feel my pussy milking him of streams of cum as I pulsate around him. I collapse onto his chest as he continues thrusting sloppily until he rides out his own climax. We bathe in the warmth of the fire as we lay where we are, trying to catch our breath. Even with the fire, it was cold, but we were too exhausted to move.

“So, was that worth your while?” I ask, cheekily and he smacks my ass firmly which sent jolts of pleasure through me. “I’ll take that as a yes. Also, do that smacking ass thing at any point during sex, think I’d enjoy it.” Tom’s cock twitches inside me and he full-on groans before smacking my ass again.

“You can’t say things like that.” He whines with a pout. “I’m not ready to go again.” I giggle before tenderly kissing his chest. “душа моя.” I shiver. “Are you cold or like when I call you душа моя?”

“Bit of both,” I admit with reluctance and Tom sits up.

“Wrap your arms around my neck and your legs around my waist.” He orders, softly, and I comply. He puts both arms under my thighs, gripping them before standing up. Oh. Oh. He walks to the bed, placing me on the edge, then gathering up our clothing.

“I really hope you can hold me against a wall during sex,” I mutter as I look at his spectacular form and Tom looks over at me.

“What was that, doll?” I widen my eyes in surprise.

“Nothing, dear.” I lie with a smirk and he narrows his eyes before striding towards me with intent in his eyes. He slips the t-shirt over my head before coaxing me under the covers. He climbs in behind me and draws me to his chest to spoon me. I snuggle into him and wrap the covers more closely to me. “I may have mentioned something with you…holding me…wall sex…” His breath hitching, he places soft kisses behind my ear.

“I will happily indulge that.” I bite my lip as I feel a sudden bout of cheekiness rush through me.

“And if I asked you to bend me over in the shower and take me from behind, what would you say?” His arms around me tighten.

“I’d say you are playing a very dangerous teasing game.” He growls, and I shudder at the vibrations of his chest and his words.

“Sounds like music to my ears.” I quip as I turn my head to peck his lips before turning back. With another growl, Tom buries his face in my hair and inhales sharply.

“Детка, ты дразнить.” Baby, you're a tease. He snarls in Russian behind me and I bite my lip. Fuck, that was seductive. “Но если ты хочешь дразнить, детка, тогда давай дразнить.” But if you want to tease, baby, then let's tease. One of Tom’s hands goes to kneading my breast while the other reaches further down as Tom nips at my neck.

“Tom…” I whisper as he presses down on clit and I gasp. His thumb rubs slowly in torturing circle around my clit as he slides two fingers into me, dragging them against my spot with delicacy.

“You think you can tease me and have me not tease you back?” His chest vibrates with the words and I could feel my hips rock.

“Tom, please.” I whimper under his ministrations. With a warm feeling in my abdomen, I feel myself tightening around his fingers. I’m so close to cumming when Tom removes his fingers. “No, no.” I sob in frustration and Tom rubs my thigh in apology.

“Don’t be a tease, sweetheart.” He states and I groan in annoyance, crossing my arms.

“You can’t just tease me like that and not follow through. Do I gotta go and have sex with another person?” I snap in irritation. The last comment was to make him do something and it does. Tom stills and his expression turns feral before getting up, stripping his briefs off, and grabbing my hand. He pulls me across the room, lifts me up and slams me into the bookcase, ripping my shirt off. Instinctively, I wrap my arms and legs around him for support. “What are you-,” He cuts me off as his mouth devours mine, feeling his hands everywhere on me.

“Following through.” He mutters with dark focus and lazily slides his hard cock into my wet heat. “Fuck, you're soaked. Was that from me or imagining some other man?” I throw my head back against the bookcase when Tom snaps his hips forward. Fuck, that felt good. “Mind your head, sweetheart.” He moves one arm up from under my ass to cradle the back of my head. Contradictory to the way he was holding me with love, his hips were setting a brutal pace.

“Fuck! Tom!” I gasp with each harsh thrust, his balls smack against my rear.

“Am I fucking you good, Детка?” I whimper and I nod – his cock was hitting my g-spot with precision in each snap of his hips. I promptly cry out as an unexpected orgasm washes through me. He fucks me straight through the orgasm and continues fucking me to the next. He tilts my hips and a keening wail leaves my mouth as I wrap my legs around his tighter. “No man can ever fuck you like I can. You’re mine.”

“I wouldn’t let them.” I mewl as his thrusts turn into short, sharp ones from the grip that my legs had on him. The head of his cock bumps continuously into my cervix, causing a merge of pleasure and pain, as his cock slides against my g-spot. “I don’t want them too. I just like seeing you go wild.”

“I know,” Tom growls as sweat forms on both of us. “You’re still mine.” As much as I have a sense of feminine self-pride and independence, seeing him go feral over me…made me feel claimed, wanted, and cherished…and I loved it.

“I am.” I murmur in pleasure. “I’m yours.” He slams into me and bites harshly on the sensitive spot on my throat, drawing blood. I scream my climax again as I see literal stars and gush everywhere. Tom thrusts into me again and he grunts as I clamp down on him, forcing him to cum quick and hard bursts of hot seed. Coming down from our high, Tom begins to lick at the bite on my throat, soothing it. I feel like jelly. “I don’t think I can walk.” Tom huffs in amusement and smirks before bringing me closer to him. I cling onto him as he saunters over to the bed. Instead of placing me down on the bed, he turns and lays back on the bed with me in his arms. He brings a hand to my lower back and rubs circles as he continues to soothe the bite mark. “I love you.”

“I love you too.” He returns with a smile before frowning. “I-I didn’t hurt you, did I?” I shake my head as I feel goosebumps rise on my back from the cold. “Can I have that in words?”

“No, you didn’t,” I answer, truthfully. “I’ll probably have some bruises from the bookcase, but bruises happen during sex all the time, so, stop feeling guilty.” I flick his chest at his brooding face. “I know that much from Lavender Brown.”

“The housemate who had a lot of sex in 6^th year with one of your best friends when other best friend likes this best friend?” He questions with a glance. “Have I got that right?”

“Sure, in the original timeline,” I answer. “In this new timeline, Ron and Lavender get together in 5^th year and have lots of sex then. Hermione is heartbroken but decides to continue daily rather than monthly correspondence with Viktor Krum who still took her to the Yule Ball in 4^th year as she still had a crush on him. They begin dating properly when Hermione turns 17 as he’s older than her and he helps in the battle against the blood supremacy group. So, I guess everyone is happy apart from Ron who realised he likes Hermione, not Lavender, but Ron treated Hermione appalling in both timelines, so, I’m not bothered.”

“Sounds like a nice fella.” He replies with sarcasm and I snort. I should really get the blankets.

“The amount of times he made both Hermione and I upset is beyond what I can count on my fingers and toes.” Tom tightens his arm around my waist.

“Then why were you friends with him?” He asks.

“I’m not sure,” I say with a frown. “He saved Hermione and me from a troll in first year along with Harry; and did die to save the world in the original timeline. So, I guess he has some redeemable qualities.”

“Maybe,” Tom mutters with a frown. “Do I have to like him though? He made you upset countless times.” I snort but shake my head.

“You don’t have to like him,” I affirm and he nuzzles my hair. “He just, always made us feel bad, you know? I was enthusiastic about going to Hogwarts rather than Beauxbatons, and Hermione had just discovered she was a witch and wanted to learn as much as she could. We were both smart and we didn’t have any friends but each other because we were know-it-all’s that nobody liked. We had gained friends by the end of the year, but they were tentative friendships aside from Harry and Ron who became our best friends.”

“Ron sounds like an ass,” Tom comments as he pecks my forehead.

“He is.” I agree with a frown as I tilt my head to give him a lazy kiss. “His siblings our nicer though, apart from Percy. He’s a bit stuck up.” I shiver as the coldness gets worse on my exposed back.

“Are you cold, sweetheart?” He croons and I nod shyly. He moves to sit up, but I shake my head and he flops back down. “Baby, you’re cold.”

“But you’re comfy.” I counter. “And the wands are across the room.” I glance at the end table by the sofa.

“Wandless magic?” He half-jokes but I perk up.

“I mean I’ve had to do wandless magic before, and it worked…” I trail off and point my hand in the direction of the blankets. “Accio.” Much to my delight, the blankets fly towards us, encasing us. I giggle as Tom looks at me in awe and I roll off him, arranging the blankets. I lay on my back, looking at the ceiling, as Tom moves to my side and wraps an arm around my waist, using my breasts as pillows. I link my hand with the hand across my waist, and play with his hair with the other. He hums as I curl his hair between my fingers. Shortly after, light snores sound from his and I smile. He was adorable. I doze off with a smile on my face.

Pleasure. I moan as I wake up to the feeling of someone eating me out. “Tom.” I breathe sharply as I grasp his hair, tugging him closer.

“You taste divine, baby.” He rumbles causing me to moan with the vibration. “You woke me up so well earlier that I decided to wake you up the same way.” I squeal as he sucks harshly on my bundle of nerves, delving two fingers deep into my pussy. I was unraveling – the constant firm sucking and rough licking of my bundle of nerves with the powerful strokes of Tom’s fingers curling into my g-spot. It was intense. I keen as Tom increases the pressure and pace of his ministrations.

“Tom.” I sob in pleasure as my hips start to rock untamed and he gently presses a hand down to stop them.

“I know, Детка.” Tom voices, lovingly. “I can feel you’re close to cumming. You deserve to cum, sweetheart. Do it, Reine. Cum.” His command completely unravels me, and I wail as I cum, clenching hard around his fingers. He eases his fingers out as I come down but keeps applying pressure to my clit, and I arch my back and throw my head into the pillow.

“Fuck – Tom! I-I can’t – too much – oversensitive!” I stutter as I shake from overstimulation with tears pricking in my eyes. After a few moments, he releases me and pulls me into for a kiss. Fuck, I taste myself on his tongue. “Hey, honey,” I slur, recovering from the intense orgasm. “How’d yo’ s’eep?”

“Perfectly, baby.” He purrs, wrapping his arms around me and rolling us over. “I woke up about 10 minutes ago and your body was too hard to resist.” He brings me in for a lazy and slow kiss. “How are you feeling?”

“Good,” I mumble into his neck as he strokes my spine. “What’s the time?”

“5:13.” Tom answers. “We should probably make an appearance at dinner. It is Halloween after all.”

“Thank Merlin that it was a Hogsmeade trip today, so, most people are out of the castle,” I state, my voice muffled by his chest. “Dinner isn’t until 6:30 and I don’t know about you, but that shower is looking good.”

“You have the best ideas, baby.” He coos as I sit up in his lap and climb off the bed. I throw him a grin and run into the bathroom, stepping into and turning on the shower. A few moments later, arms wrap around me from behind.

“You left me alone and cold in bed.” He whines with a pout and I turn my head to him.

“So, you-,” I grind my ass into his erection. “Wouldn’t be interested in shower sex?” I place my hands on the tiles and bend over, shaking my ass in his direction. Instantly, he’s behind me, gripping my hips and rubbing his cock through my folds, gathering wetness, before slowly pushing in. I feel every single inch and vein as it delves into my channel. I moan when he bottoms out, heavy balls settling on my clit, and smacks my ass. I moan again at the pleasant stinging sensation as he begins to thrust. He sets a merciless pace, pounding into me with vigour. Tom reaches forward and tangles his fingers in my hair, tugging my head to the side to nip and suck at my neck. I moan. “Tom, fuck, you feel amazing. I love your thick cock. You fill me perfectly.”

“Fuck, you have a dirty mouth, baby.” Tom groans next to my ear and I cry out as he continuously slams into my g-spot. “You’re so responsive, Детка.” Tom detangles his hand from my hair and reaches down, and pinches my clit. I shriek as I release around him. I feel a waterfall of cum spray down my thighs and Tom groans. “Beautiful.” Tom continues to slam into me rapidly.

“Cum for me, please, cum for me, baby.” I gasp out, treading a hand in his chocolate locks. Tom moans and the movement of his hips begins to stutter. “Cum for me, Tom.”

“Fuck.” He grunts and cums. I moan softly, my body trembling, as I feel each burst of cum and pulse from his cock in my throbbing channel. I could feel his cum leaking out of me as he slowly pulls out. I straighten up on shaky legs and rest my back against Tom’s chest. “You are incredible.”

“That felt amazing.” I mewl before I turn in his arms to kiss him. The water cascades down our bodies, washing away the sweat and stickiness. Out the corner, I see Tom reach for a bottle of shampoo.

“Turn around, sweetheart.” I oblige and he gently works it into my long hair. I had been growing it out since I had to cut it shorter while on the run. I sigh softly into his ministration; his fingers skim my back as he works his way through my ends. “Rinse.” He murmurs in my ear and I duck under the spray for a minute as he grabs the conditioner. His fingers massaging my scalp and running through my hair was absolute bliss. He twists my hair into a tail, putting it over my shoulder to let the conditioner seep in. Taking a cloth, he lathers it in shower gel and starts sweeping it across my skin. Gently, he moves the cloth over every inch of my shoulders, chest, ribs, and back before kneeling down and running the cloth over my legs, washing away the sticky substance between my thighs. I let out a soft moan as he slides the cloth over my crotch and swell of my ass, and through my ass cheeks. My breath stops as he kisses my hip bone where the tattoo was and looks into my eyes. “Breathe, душа моя.” Calming, I release my held breath and Tom stands before pecking my lips. “Close your eyes and step back.” I close my eyes and step back into the stream. I feel the soapy gel wash off my body as Tom rinses the conditioner out of my hair. “I love your hair, I could play with it all day, doll.” He strokes my bottom lip. “You can open your eyes.” I open my eyes and find myself in his piercing gaze. “How do you feel, sweetheart?”

“That I’m going to feel you for days.” I tease and he looks at me with untamed lust. “Teasing aside, I feel awesome, but I’m sore and exhausted. You did make me orgasm 11 times since this morning.” I see him look smug and puff his chest out in pride. Men. “Considering the horror stories I’ve heard about people losing their virginity – like their dry from no foreplay or the guy orgasming in like 10 seconds and not finishing her off – I think ours went incredibly.” I frown for a moment. “How did you not…?” I trail off with a questioning look.

“I counted sheep.” He supplies and I give him a raise of an eyebrow. “I know it’s used for trying to get to sleep but I was hoping it would help me focus on not cumming within seconds and it worked.” I peck his lips. “We have just another time for a nap…” He goes to turn the shower off, but I stop his hand.

“My turn to clean you.” I murmur in his ear, grabbing the shower, and he relaxes his arms to the side.

“Then, by all means, have at it.” He replies with a smirk and I grin. I gently work my way over his body, making sure not a speck of dirt or grime was on him.

“Rinse.” He gives me a fond look before stepping under and I work my way through his hair, making sure all the conditioner was gone. “Perfect.” I turn off the shower and thankfully, the steam in the room was keeping us warm. Tom keeps a grip on my hip as I dry us with a warm sleep, and walk to the bed. Laying down, I wince at the soreness in-between my thighs as I lay down and, I see Tom look guilty, before spooning me and grabbing his wand. He murmurs a spell and my vagina doesn’t feel as swollen or sore. “What spell was that? I’m probably gonna need it in the future.”

“Something Mrs. Géroux put in her letter with my grandma,” Tom mutters to me as he rubs circles over his hip bones. “Said it was what her mother told her to use after her first time. Succurro naturale. Translate to along the lines of ‘relieve natural’.”

“Thank you, Mamé.” I murmur as I look at the ceiling with a smile and Tom kisses my cheek.

“Get some sleep.” He orders, gently, and I melt into his chest as I relax, closing my eyes. I was close to the edge of sleep when I hear Tom whisper something tenderly, nuzzling into my hair. “Mine. My soulmate.” I drift off with a smile on my face.

Tom and I stroll through the corridors down to the Great Hall, my hand on the crook of his elbow. There seems to be a large crowd forming at the doors to the Great Hall. “Reine! Riddle!” I hear Michelle call and she waves us over. “Where have you two been?”

“It’s Hogsmeade.” I lie. “And we went for a walk through the edges of the forest.” I look at her horrified face. “Why? What’s wrong?”

“No one could find you.” Michelle answers. “We thought you were dead.”

“Why would we be dead?” Tom questions with a frown.

“Because a few hours ago, a student was found dead,” Erica explains.

“Wait, what?” I ask in surprise. “Who?”

“A 4^th year Ravenclaw,” Michelle replies. “Myrtle Warren.” I look at Tom with wide eyes as his brow furrows in my direction. Moaning Myrtle. A single word could sum up this entire situation.

Fuck.

Chapter Text

31^st October – Myrtle Warren. Ravenclaw. 4^th Year. Muggle-Born.

7^th November – Phillip Cobb. Hufflepuff. 7^th Year. Half-Blood.

14^th November – Brion Selwyn. Slytherin. 3^rd Year. Pure-Blood.

21^st November – Shayne Smith. Gryffindor. 5^th Year. Half-Blood.

28^th November – Idoya Ramos. Hufflepuff. 5^th Year. Half-Blood.

5^th December – Aubrey Haynes. Gryffindor. 2^nd Year. Muggle-Born.

12^th December – Keegan Travers. Slytherin. 1^st Year. Pure-Blood.

Every single Sunday since October 31^st, a student has randomly died. There is also no connection between them. Different ages. Different houses. Different blood statuses. Different families. Different friend groups. None of this makes sense. Headmaster Dippet couldn’t close the school because there was no foul play. The students had just passed away, like an elderly person. Myrtle Warren has to be the clue though. She died in the original timeline. She died in this new one. I know that Brion Selwyn and Keegan Travers were death eaters in the future in the original timeline. The names Aubrey Haynes and Idoya Ramos also rang a bell from the original timeline. No one in this new timeline rings a bell though. I throw my quill down in frustration and Tom looks up from where he was reading Kolkhida by Konstantin Paustovsky. “Still haven’t connected them?”

“No.” I snap with irritation and take a calming breath. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to snap.” Tom closes his book and reaches for my hand, guiding me into his lap. We were in a compartment alone on the train with wards that would keep everyone from coming in or listening. I rest my head on his shoulder as he softly strokes his fingers up and down my spine.

“Tell me your thought process.” He orders, gently. “What have you got?”

“7 completely different students.” I answer with a frown. “Various ages, houses, and blood statuses. Nothing connects them.” I slump forward. “I don’t know what I’m not seeing.”

“Why don’t you start off with the first victim?” He glances down at the paper. “Myrtle Warren.”

“In the original timeline, you command the basilisk to look her in the eye which kills her.” I explain and he furrows his brow. “With her death, you create your first Horcrux, the diary.”

“That black leather diary that you made me burn in a fireplace and then replaced it with an even better green dragonhide one?” He questions and I smirk.

“Yep, that would be the one.” I quip. “Myrtle Warren hurts the second-floor girl’s bathroom as Moaning Myrtle. She’s quite the annoying ghost. Thank Merlin, she hasn’t decided to stay in our world this time. The amount of times in second year that she tried to destroy the Polyjuice potion that I made with Hermione…”

“I forgot you made a perfect Polyjuice Potion when you were in second year.” Tom mutters with a fond smile. “My clever girl.” I feel a blush spread over my cheeks and I cuddle closer to him for more warmth. I hate the cold. He puts a cross by Myrtle’s name. “Phillip Cobb?”

“No idea who he is.” I respond and he puts a question mark.

“Brion Selwyn?”

“He was a death eater in the original timeline.” I reply as I examine the name on the sheet. “I remember seeing him on the ground during the battle of Hogwarts. He was pale and still. I think he was dead. He was near where Shacklebolt was duelling.” He puts a cross by his name.

“Shayne Smith?”

“Again, I haven’t heard the name personally.” Another question mark.

“Idoya Ramos?”

“I know the name is familiar, but I have no idea how.” I offer with a shrug. Question mark.

“Aubrey Haynes?”

“I know it’s more familiar than Idoya Ramos…” I trail off with a frown. “It’s hard having two different timelines of memories in your head.” I look out the window. I know that name! I know it but where from? My parents? They wouldn’t know her. Dumbledore? He wouldn’t have mentioned her to me. Professor McGonagall? Nope. Professor Lupin? No. Sirius? I widen my eyes. Sirius! “Sirius Black. That’s where I know it from. Sirius is the future son of Orion Black and Walburga Black. Harry’s godfather and a good man. Sirius went to school with a girl called Layla Johnson. Her and her parents were killed in 1978 by Rodolphus and Bellatrix Lestrange. Her parents were Lawrence and Aubrey Johnson neé Haynes. Sirius told me that Lawrence was a muggle who knew but Aubrey Haynes was a muggle-born, making Layla Johnson a muggle-born as well.” He puts a cross by Aubrey’s name.

“Okay, and Keegan Travers?”

“Again, death eater in original timeline but not in my time.” I clarify. “An Auror killed him during the First Wizarding War.” Cross. I scrutinize the list along with Tom.

“4 of them die in the original timeline by unnatural means.” He comments. “And we don’t know about the other 3 but I’m willing to bet that they did too.”

“The only ones who know about the new timeline are you, me, Dumbledore and Dippet.” I point out. “Not even my great-grandparents know about the change in the timeline. They just know that I’m their future great-granddaughter who is in the past and needed help.” I feel panic begin to descend over me, my throat begins to get tight and I squeeze my eyes shut. “C-can’t b-br-breathe-e.” I feel Tom turn me around, so, we were face to face, and grabs my hands, placing them just on his chest.

“Reine, you need to breathe.” He orders, softly. I could feel his thumb stroking my wrist and the other stroking circles on my hip bone. “I need you to breathe. I’ve got you. You are going to be okay. Follow my breathing pattern. In and then out.” I try to breathe. Really try. “Open your eyes, Reine. Your safe. I am right here.” I inch my eyes open and find his dark eyes which sends a jolt through me. “In and out. Follow me, okay?” For a few minutes, I struggle to follow his breathing before I start to calm. “That’s it, sweetheart. You’re doing so well.” With soothing and gentle encouragement from Tom, I feel myself completely relax as I loll my head onto his shoulder in exhaustion.

“Panic attacks make you feel like shit.” I slur, not caring about cursing.

“They do.” Tom agrees. I could just see him with a furrowed brow. “You’ll feel better if you eat something then have a nap.” I had only eaten half of my pumpkin pasty and a few fudge flies earlier. I shift a little, so, I’m sideways and I reach for the pumpkin pasty. My vision becomes disorientated as a lightning strike of pain goes through my head. I hiss and rub my forehead to try and ease the pain as Tom wraps an arm around me to stop me from falling on the floor. “Are you okay?”

“Headache.” I mumble with a wince. Tom takes his thumbs and starts lightly massaging my temple. After a couple of minutes, the headache alleviates through Tom’s magic fingers.

“I think you’re ill, baby.” He coos as he passes me a bottle of water. “Drink.”

“I don’t feel ill.” I counter but drink the water anyway. “It felt like…it felt like the time when I had all those new memories.” Tom widens his eyes in surprise.

“Do you have any new memories?” Tom asks, eagerly, and I shake my head.

“No.” I state with a perused look. “But something is different in the new timeline…I can feel it in my bones.”

“Like a new timeline from the new timeline?” He questions and I nod, grabbing the pumpkin pasty that I was getting earlier. “A new-new timeline?”

“This is hurting my head – both physically and mentally.” I munch away on the pumpkin pasty. “We need a different library. I’ve exhausted all the time travel and related books at Hogwarts.”

“Do your family have a library somewhere?”

“They do.” I supply. “It’s bigger than Hogwarts’ and the Villa in Mojácar combined. Problem is, it’s in Boulogne-sur-Mer which is now under both Nazi and Grindelwald’s army’s occupation.”

“There must be some way to sneak in there and back without being detected?”

“We would have to apparate.” I offer. “But we have ancestral wards set up that only allow a born or married Géroux through unless dictated otherwise by the Head of the House or the Head of the French branch of the family which is my great-grandfather. So, I would be going alone.”

“If you have protective wards at Boulogne-sur-Mer then why are you all living in Mojácar?” Tom asks, curiously.

“Because Nazis are still occupying France. So, we can’t go out in public without a threat over our heads from the Nazis – not to mention food shortages. We don’t have house elves; we like to cook ourselves. Plus, ancestral wards can be broken. My family has only lived in Boulogne-sur-Mer since the 1730s. Our ancestral home, more like castle, is in Ingolstadt, Bavaria. We’ve had it for roughly 2000 years, but Grindelwald and Nazis happened – so, it’s desolate at the moment.”

“How big is the library there?” Tom questions and I shake my head.

“No, it’s not possible to get there.” I answer. “The Head of the House is my great-great-grandfather, François’ father, made everyone living there leave and used every ward out there to keep everyone out. And I mean everyone. He is the only one who has the ability to bring down the wards to let people in and out. If let’s say, a servant was in the building when the wards went up, the servant is probably dead because they would be unable to use magic and the food would run empty fast because they would not be able to go outside of the ward.”

“That’s some powerful ward.” Tom mutters.

“I know.” I agree. “And it took a lot out of him. He’s a powerful and spry 62-year-old Wizard but it almost killed him doing it. That’s how much energy went into it.”

“And you sure there is no way to bypass those barriers?” I shake my head at Tom’s question.

“Nope.” I quip. “We’re stuck with Boulogne-sur-Mer if I can even get to it.”

“It’s dangerous.” He points out with worry. “I don’t want you going alone.” I sit up straighter.

“I have too.” I state, firmly but softly. “My grandfather, Maurice, can’t go. Mamé or Pepé would never allow me to go. I have to do it alone.” I drop my voice into a whisper. “It may have the clue we need to why everything is happening.” I could see him cheek twitch as his jaws clench shut tightly.

“I don’t like it, but I won’t stop you.” He voices with calm fury. “Please, be careful.” I nod.

“I love you.” I say with a tender look and his expression turns soft.

“I love you too.” I smile and turn in his lap to straddle him, lowering my lips to his. Tom’s warm hands trail down my back and cup my ass, gently squeezing it and pulling me closer. I moan in surprise and Tom takes the opportunity to caress his tongue into my mouth. Thank god, I projected images of us just talking onto the compartment windows earlier to get some privacy for the murder list. Moaning, I move my hands down his torso and untuck his shirt, and bury my hands under his shirt. Tom groans as my fingernails scrape lightly against his abdominals and I feel them flex. Oh. Tom hitches my dark blue skirt up and snuck his hand underneath. Sighing in pleasure, Tom moves from my mouth to my sweet spot on my throat as he traces my soft outer lips with delicate movements. “Tom.” He pushes my peach silk panties aside and inserts a singular finger.

“I’ve barely touched you and you’re so wet, детка.” He murmurs as he removes the finger and lifts it to his lips. His eyes don’t leave mine as he sucks the digit in his mouth. “You taste good, sweetheart.” His pupils were blown out in lust. “I haven’t been able to taste you in 22 days.” I smirk as I remember November 21^st – my birthday, and I didn’t even know Tom knew. That was a fantastic day. “And I most likely won’t get to when our families visit during the Winter break.” He pauses for a moment and smiles at me. “Can I eat your pretty pussy out, детка? I need to taste you.”

“Yes, Tom.” I exhale sharply and go to lie down, but he stops me. I frown in confusion. He unbuttons my skirt and drags it off, along with my underwear while I remain straddled over his lap. He wraps both arms around my hips and turns himself. I widen my eyes as he lays down with me sitting down on his chest. “What if I crush you?” Of all the things to say to him, Reine…Nevertheless, he chuckles, and I bite my lip at the vibrations his chest sends through my pussy.

“Then it will be a spectacular death.” He quips back in amusement as he looks at me fondly. “Trust me, you will not crush me.”

“Okay.” I whisper, softly and slight tension.

“Best view.” He rumbles as he grips my hips, pulling me to hover over his face. I shiver as I feel his warm breath on my pussy. “You say stop and we can stop, doll.” I hesitate before shaking my head.

“No.” I state with a frown. While I feel tense, I can’t help but wonder how it will feel from this angle. I close my eyes and grab onto the headrest for support. For a few moments, nothing happens, and I was about to ask him if he was okay when I feel a tongue dart out and lick softly on my clit. “Fuck.” I tighten my grip on the headrest as Tom continues kitten licking my bud. I shudder as he changes to swirling his tongue around my bundle of nerves. “Oh, God, Tom, please don’t stop.” Involuntary, my hips begin to rock as he licks a stripe up my pussy, flicking my clit firmly, before diving his tongue into my soaking pussy and slurping. “TOM!” He alternates between eating out my pussy and sucking at my clit harshly. I grind harder into his face as I grab a fist of his hair, tugging on it.

“Блядь!” He curses. “Я люблю твою милую маленькую киску, детка. Я люблю вкус тебя. Только для меня.” I love your pretty little pussy, baby. I love the taste of you. Just for me.

“Tom.” I sob as I feel the coil begin to tighten as I ride his face. So close. “Tom! I’m gonna…Oh! Please, don’t s-stop!” He picks up the pace of his tongue movements and I feel myself on the edge of the precipice.

“Cum, котенок.” He coos in my pussy and I feel myself sweep over the edge. I wail my climax as pleasure explodes through me, my hips moving erratically as Tom continues his ministration until I was trembling from oversensitivity. Tom secures his arms around my waist as I collapse forward, stopping me from falling further. I gently slide down his torso, leaving a line of my wetness, as he sits up. “How was that, детка?”

“We…” I pant through the aftershock. “Have…to do…that…again…”

“It would be a pleasure.” He purrs as he pulls me closer to him. I feel my pussy clench on emptiness as I press onto his clothed hard cock from being pulled closer. I whine sadly at the feeling of nothing inside me, it was starting to become painful in how much I needed to be filled, and Tom rubs at my thigh soothingly. “What’s wrong, sweetheart?”

“I need you.” I whimper and Tom frowns before his eyes light up in realisation.

“Is your pretty little pussy feeling empty, детка?” He mutters as he unbuckles his belt and I nod.

“Tom, please.” I beg with desperation as his hard cock rubs against my wetness. I feel a few tears fall. “It hurts. I need you.”

“Fuck!” He whispers under his breath and casts a few contraceptive spells. “Don’t worry детка, I’ll make the pain go away.” He brings me in for a deep kiss as he buries himself in me to the hilt in one go. I hiss as his thick cock stretches my wall before exhaling in relief, of being filled to the brim, resting my forehead on his shoulder. “Such a good girl for telling me what you need.” I preen at his praise and begin to rock my hips. “Fuck, it always feels like heaven inside you.” Kneading my ass, Tom’s mouth works his way further down to my nipple and I dig my nails into his biceps as he sucks my hardened nipple through my blouse and bra. I mewl at the feeling, and quickly release his biceps, and strip my blouse and bra off. Immediately, he goes back to teasing my pebbled nipple with his mouth – swirling with his tongue and tugging lightly with his teeth. My left hand finds his hair and pulls, making him purr. Fuck, that was sexy. Suddenly, he thrusts upwards harshly, meeting the rolling of my hips, and hits my g-spot dead on; making me cry out in pleasure. Pounding into me, he continues hitting my g-spot with merciless precision.

“Oh, oh, AH!” Between the gentle attention to my breasts; the powerful thrusts of his big cock into my pussy; and the diligent massaging of my ass – I was hurtling quickly to my end. “Tom, Tom, Tom…Please, Tom!”

“I love the way your tight pussy flutters around my cock.” Tom croons from where his face is buried in my breasts and I gasp as he roughly smacks my ass. “Do you like being spanked, детка?”

“Tom.” I moan out as he smacks my ass again.

“I think you do.” He muses with clear lust and smacks my ass 5 times in quick succession, and find myself quickly on the edge as the smacks send him deeper into me as his cock drags against my sensitive spot.

“Tom.” I pant as he keeps me on the edge. “Tom, please.”

“You didn’t answer the question, sweetheart.” He whispers as he bites at my breasts and smack my likely reddened ass again. “You can cum if you answer the question, детка.”

“Wha’ was-s q’stion?” I slur, delirious from being on the edge, and he smacks my ass another 4 times.

“Do you like being spanked, babygirl?” I try to form a sentence, but no words come out. “I can keep you at the edge, детка. All you need to do is answer the question and you can cum.”

“Yes.” I wail. “I like being spanked.”

“Good girl.” He coos and starts to continuously smack my ass as he reaches a hand around and applies the most light pressure to my bundle of nerves with his thumb – I scream as I gush all around him. “Oh, shit, you’re squirting.” My orgasm comes out in a constant waterfall as Tom chases his own orgasm. After what seems like an eternity, my climax eases off and I sag forward in exhaustion as Tom’s thrusts turn sloppy and he groans as he cums hard, sending stream after stream of his cum into my core, filling it. I bury my face in his neck as Tom traces his fingers over my spine. His cock had softened inside me, but I wasn’t moving. Not for anything. “I love you, sweetheart.”

“I love you too.” I murmur back and he goes to lift me up to stand up, but I latch onto him. “No.”

“What’s going through your mind, babygirl?” He mumbles into my hair, inhaling the scent of my manuka honey scented shampoo and conditioner.

“I want your cock inside me.” I admit with an embarrassed shrug. “I want to be filled by it.” I pause for a moment. “I need to be filled by it.”

“Oh, babygirl.” He coos with adoration. “I love filling you with my cock. I would stay in your heavenly pussy all day if I could.” He pulls me closer and pushes me down more onto his softened cock, so, it doesn’t slip out. Thank god his cock was still big when flaccid. Tom starts softly whispering a mixture of Russian and English in my ear, and I feel my shame fly away and relax. After a while, I turn my head to look outside and notice that we were fast approaching the end of Hertfordshire, meaning we would be at King’s Cross soon.

“We’re nearly in London.” I state with a sigh and he pouts. I kiss him lightly before lifting myself off, whining pitifully as his cock slips out of me and Tom rubs my thigh soothingly to comfort me. Tom uses Scourgify to clean his pants, trousers and the seating which were absolutely drenched in my juices before using it on the wet patch of my blouse. I hook-up my peach silk bra and button my blouse. Tom pools the skirt at my feet and I step into the centre. He slowly slides the skirt up my, making sure to kiss as my inner leg as he went up. “Don’t start something that we can’t finish.” He licks his lips as he looks up at me, buttoning my skirt up.

“I always finish you.” He gloats, cockily, and I roll my eyes, hitting his chest.

“Down, boy.” I command jokingly and he pouts before standing, bringing me in for a kiss as I button his shirt up and tuck it in. Tom snorts at something behind me and I turn to look. Oh. The peach silk panties were lying innocently on the seat. I go to pick them up when Tom swipes them before I could. He folds them and puts them in his pocket, making it look like he was wearing a pocket square. I give him a bemused look. “Really?”

“A little reminder of what we did here.” He voices, lowly, as he brings into his chest. “I’m not seeing you for a week.” I sigh.

“Fine but you can’t keep stealing my panties.” I state, firmly, remembering that he stole my panties at Halloween and my birthday. They have yet to be returned. “Or I’m going to run out.”

“That doesn’t seem like a bad thing to me.” He murmurs as he gaze into my eyes.

“What would immature males do if they knew?” I point out, knowing exactly what his reaction would be, and he doesn’t disappoint. He growls and devours my mouth with his.

“Мой.”

“Yours.” I agree, placatingly, as I run my fingers through his hair which he purrs as. “I really like you purring.” He scrunches his nose up.

“I don’t purr.” He protests with a petulant look.

“You do.” I counter with a smile. “I find it sexy.” He still gives me a petulant look, so, I change the subject. “So, you come round mine from the 21^st to the 24^th then I go to Greece to official meet my great-great grandparents from Pepé until the 27^th.” I didn’t tell him I was also getting his birthday gift in Greece. A very rare scroll dating to the 26^th Century BC in a small shop in Corinth, taken from the Library of Alexandria before it was destroyed.

“Then you’re spending the 30^th to the 2^nd at mine.” He finishes and I smile.

“The night we met.” I comment.

“It is.” He purrs with amusement. “I’m so glad I did meet you. You stopped me from making terrible decisions.”

“Well…” I trail off with a frown. “I only put up some obstacles, you could have easily gotten around them, but you didn’t want too. You stopped yourself from making bad decisions. Not me.”

“If you hadn’t come into my life though…” He cuts himself off and visibly swallows. “I’m absolutely in love with you.”

“I’m absolutely in love with you too.” I return with a grin and he gives the most sweetest and adorable grin before kissing me with passion and tenderness. The train begins to slow down and we breakaway from each other. I put my things back in my hand luggage and slip on my coat, scarf and gloves. Tom already had his outerwear on and was carrying his hand luggage when I turn back around. I shake my head fondly when he grabs my hand luggage for me. “Finite incantatem.” All the projection and sound spells were undone. Tom and I make our way off the train, looking around for Mamé and Pepé. I spot them, getting Tom’s and I’s luggage from the start of the train. I grasp Tom’s arm and lead him forward to my great-grandparents. “Hello, Mama, Papa.” I move forward and embrace Mamé then Pepé. Tom got a hug from Mamé, and a handshake and slap on the back from Pepé.

“Hello again, Mr. and Mrs. Géroux.” Tom greets with a small but genuine smile.

“Good, you’ve put on weight and muscle. Less skinny now.” Mamé compliments him in her own way and Tom blushes. “Miss. Mtshobo has eagerly prepared homemade vetkoek and your favourite, Potjiekos, for dinner which we should get going too.” Mamé leads me away to the fireplaces while Tom and Pepé divvy up the luggage between them. We step into the fireplace and I look at Mamé confused. Shouldn’t we wait for them? Or help with the luggage? “Ne vous inquiétez pas, ils suivront sous peu.” Do not worry, they will follow shortly. Mamé grabs a handful of floo powder. “Riddle Manor.” We are consumed by the flames and I stumble a little as we land but keep myself upright. “Êtes-vous d'accord chérie? Tu n'as pas l'air très bien.” Are you alright, sweetheart? You don’t look very well. I wave off her concerns as Thomas Snr and Mary walk in with smiles.

“Hello, dear.” Mary walks forward and hugs me before frowning. “You look a little peaky, Reine.” Mamé gives me a look of agreement with Mary.

“I had a funny turn on the train but I’m fine now.” I admit. “I think I’m just hungry.”

“Well, dinner is in an hour,” Thomas states with a gentle pat on my forearm. “Why don’t you go up to Thomas’ room and have a nap? I’m sure it will do you the world of good.” Mary and Mamé nod in agreement with Thomas Snr and I sigh.

“That sounds like a good idea to me.” I incline and Mamé ushers me out of the room, and I make my way upstairs to Tom’s room. I smile at the familiar site of his room. His room was painted with a relaxing eucalyptus colour with pine furniture. I shut the door behind me and walk to his balcony doors. The sun was streaming in the window, illuminating the endless fields that have growing crops. I grimace as my head begins to throb and I close his curtains, toeing my shoes off, and slipping off my outer wear. While it’s winter in the UK, it’s summer in South Africa. I rummage through his drawers and pick out a thin pair of navy-blue pyjama pants and grey t-shirt. I strip off my clothes, putting on the pyjamas, and folding my clothes before climbing under the covers, submerging into the king size bed. Despite the sheets being washed, there was the faint cinnamon-y smell of Tom lingering in the sheets. I snuggle more into the pillows and duvet before falling asleep.

I woke up to a voice cooing in Russian; a hand playing with my hair; and my cheek pressed against a warm thigh. “Tom…?” I ask, drowsily.

“Did you sleep well, детка?” I hmm and nod in reply. “Personally, I would’ve let you sleep longer but dinner is in 10.”

“It’s comfy.” I mumble as I bury myself deeper under the covers.

“But you need to get up.” Tom points out. “You love food and have been wanting to try Potjiekos since I mentioned it.”

“Fuck.” I curse quietly, throwing the covers off me and dragging myself out of the bed to my folded clothes.

“Fuck.” Tom repeats back to me and I look at him weirdly as I cross the room to the ensuite bathroom. “You’re wearing my clothes.” I look down at myself.

“Is this another admission of ‘I love you wearing my clothes’?” Tom nods as he licks his lips. “We only have 10 minutes.” I warn as he begins to approach me like predator to prey as I back into the bathroom. He shuts the door behind him before he crowds me into the wall and looks down at me with darkened eyes.

“Then I better make the 10 minutes count.” He murmurs back before closing the gap between us, and pressing his lips to mine. I kiss back with fervour and snake my arms around him as his hands roam down my sides; hips; cheekily squeezing my butt before resting his hands on the back of my upper thighs. “Jump.” I jump and wrap my legs around his torso as he settles his hands on my upper thighs to support me before making sure my back was against the wall. He slips his hand in the pyjama pants I’m wearing and strokes his fingers through my wet folds. Either still wet with Tom’s and mine’s cum from earlier or from now, I didn’t know. Probably both. I moan and he smashes his lips to mine before retracting his fingers, making me whimper. “I’ll give you what you need but we have to be quiet, детка. Our families are downstairs. Can you do that?” I nod. “Good girl.” I blush and he kisses my forehead as he unbuckles his belt and unzips his pants, releasing his cock, and pulls the pyjama pants down over my arse, leaving me exposed. Thank god, the contraceptive spell lasts a day. Tom takes his cock and swipes it through my folds a few times before burying himself into my pussy, bottoming out. I hide my face in his neck to muffle my moan. “Shh, shh, babygirl. You ready?” He whispers and I nod into his neck. He begins to roll his hips with fast and hard precision. I scrambled to keep a tight hold of him as he hits my g-spot repeatedly. There was no time for teasing. No time for slowness. Just the now. Tom pants into my ear as he places wetly kisses on my throat. I feel my tense as my coil inside grows more and more taunt as Tom angles my hips higher. I dig my fingers into Tom’s back as I try to keep quiet. Tom hisses and reaches down to my bundle of nerves, making rough and quick circles with his thumb.

“Please, Tom.”

“Do you want to come, детка?” I softly mewl into his neck as I clench around his cock and nod. “Сперма для меня, котенок.” Cum for me, kitten. “Let me feel it, Reine.” My tight coil snaps and I bite down on Tom’s collarbone to stop myself from shrieking in pleasure, causing Tom to cum violently as I clamp down powerfully on his thick shaft. He discreetly groans into my throat as his cock swells and streams of his hot seed erupt from his cock. I lift my forehead and rest it against his. Tom kisses me, tenderly, as he slips out of me and sets me on the floor but still holding me in an embrace as he pulls up my pyjama pants. “Last time that we’re going to see each other for a while.”

“I know that it’s a week but…” I say, grimly, as I look into his loving eyes. “It’s like a piece of my soul is missing. Literally, I guess.”

“Душа моя.” Tom murmurs sweetly against my lips as he zips his pants and buckles his pants.

“Mon âme.” I reply with a grin as I smooth down his hair. “Mi alma. Meine seele. Sufletul meu.” Tom returns an adorable grin that lights up his face before looking at his watch. “We have 3 minutes left.”

“No.” He pouts. “That’s just cute.” He frowns. “Go and wait downstairs. Tell them I’m freshening up in the bathroom. I love you.”

“I love you too, sweetheart. But aftercare.” He prompts. (Quick explanation: Obviously, when people think of aftercare, they think of BDSM. Personally, I’m using aftercare in the context of people after sex, whether BDSM or not, should be taking time to see if their partner is alright and whether they need slightly more intimacy after sex like cuddling or their partner wanting to talk. Just making sure their partner is okay after sex!).

“As much as I would love to cuddle with you, we have dinner and I’m not dressed.” I point out with a frown. “You better sit next to me though.”

“Always.” He pecks my lips and giving me one last longing look, and shuts the door behind him. I quickly pee and clean up my thighs with a wet cloth. I dress quickly and straighten out my hair, slipping on my shoes before walking down the stairs to the dining room.

“Ah, Reine.” Thomas Jr greets with a smile as I walk through to the already served Potjiekos and vetkoek.

“Hello, Mr. Riddle.” I reply and kiss him on the cheek before taking a seat beside Tom who was beside Thomas Jr. No one was on my left but Mamé was sat opposite me.

“Are you feeling better, sweetie?” Mamé asks with concern.

“Much better.” I answer, smiling.

“The let’s eat.” Mary states and we begin to eat. This was delicious. Miss. Mtshobo was a goddamn miracle.

Afterwards, the butler comes to take all our dishware away, after declining my offer of help, and we retire to the living room where the adults were chatting loudly with each other while Tom and I were in the corner of the room, reading a book. “I’m just going to get a glass of water.” I whisper in Tom’s ear as I stand up, heading to the kitchen. I knock on the kitchen door and peek in. A gorgeous black woman in her early 30’s turns around and looks at me. “Hi, sorry, I’m just here to grab a glass of water.” The woman smiles and hands me a glass from a cupboard. “Thank you.” I fill the glass with water and take a sip. “Are you Miss. Mtshobo?” The woman laughs.

“I am.” Miss. Mtshobo answers with a smile. “Noxolo Mtshobo.”

“Reine Géroux.” I reply, holding out my hand which she shakes. “The potjiekos and vetkoek were delicious. Both savoury and sweet vetkoek. I’m not normally fond of sweet foods but it was the right balance of sweetness to dough.” Miss. Mtshobo grins at me.

“You’re very kind, Miss. Géroux.” Miss. Mtshobo responds.

“Please, call me Reine, Miss. Mtshobo.” I insist.

“Reine, call me Noxolo then.” She counters and I nod with a grin. We continue to talk when Thomas Jr comes in with a knock on the door.

“Reine, your parents are getting ready to leave.” Tom’s father says from the doorway. “It’s late.”

“Okay.” I voice out and turn back to Noxolo. “It was nice to meet you, Noxolo.”

“And you.” She returns with a smile and I walk back to the living room where everyone was gathered while Tom’s father stayed behind to talk to Noxolo about something.

“There you are!” Mamé fusses and she looks me over.

“Sorry, I got talking to Noxolo.” Mamé gives me a questioning look. “Miss. Mtshobo.”

“Ah, very nice woman, isn’t she?” I nod my head in agreement. While the adults continue saying their very long farewells, I sit next to Tom who’s curled on the couch in the corner. He quirks an eyebrow at me.

“You know, I’m slightly jealous that Noxolo hogged you to herself.” He jokes but doesn’t really. I roll my eyes.

“Hardly.” I counter as I kiss his cheek. “Anyway, you're my soulmate. That pretty much sends you to the top of my favourites list.” I feel amusement rush through me. “Although, Noxolo’s potjiekos and vetkoek may just have made her surpass you on the list to number one.”

“Дразнить.” He growls under his breath. Tease.

“I think you just called me a tease.” I murmur with thought, trying to remember the Russian I’d been studying. “But I’m your tease.”

“Да, ты мой.”

“Я твой.” I agree with a soft smile and Tom gives me an affectionate look.

“Reine,” Pepé calls from across the room. “Time to go.” Tom walks me over to the fireplace where I say my farewells to the Riddle’s before giving Tom another kiss on the cheek before stepping into the fireplace. “Géroux Villa.” Pepé throws the powder down and we’re taken to our villa. “Allez au lit, mes chéris. Je serai debout dans quelques minutes.” Get to bed, darlings. I’ll be up in a few minutes. Mamé and I walk up the stairs to our rooms, walking past Maurice’s empty room. He was coming home tomorrow.

“Bonne nuit, mama.” I mutter, kissing her cheek.

“Bonne nuit.” She returns and I head into my room, closing the door behind me. I strip off and put on my light blue silk pyjama shorts and button up t-shirt set which I made to replicate my pyjamas from the late 1990’s. Luckily, the house was always warm, so, I didn’t have to wear full length pyjamas. I walk into my ensuite bathroom, and brush my teeth before using the toilet. I sigh in frustration at the sudden appearance of blood and grab a pair of plain black full briefs from the 1990s that I replicated again. Merlin, I miss the clothing from the 90s. Carefully, I secure the cloth I had been given for my period on my underwear before pulling them up, and climbing into bed. At least the cloth was softer than pads. I manage to drift off after an hour of tossing and turning.

Mayhem. Destruction. Death.

I shoot up in a panic and look around the room frantically. Tom is dead. Tom is dead. No, he can’t be dead. He’s asleep in bed at home. I bite my lip as I look at the clock. 1am. Fuck, time zones in 1943. If it’s 1am here and Spain is GMT +01:00 at the moment, and South Africa is observing daylight savings, so, it’s at GMT +03:00 there, it’s 3am where Tom is. Fuck it. I need to check. Just to make sure he’s alive. I wrap my dark cloak around me and grab my wand. I don’t bother with my slippers and grab a piece of paper.

Mama & Papa,

Had nightmare. Need to check Tom is alive.

Love,

 Reine x

I place it on the kitchen counter and walk over to the fireplace, activating the floo network. I can’t go directly to Riddle Manor; it’ll make too much noise. Go to South African Ministry of Magic and apparate into Tom’s room? Sounds like a plan. “South African Ministry of Magic.” I whisper and throw the floo powder down. I’m taken directly to the immigration corridor and after a very quick chat with the lady at the front desk who commented on my lack of shoes and appropriate clothing before letting me through. I step out the Ministry and imagine Tom’s room before apparating to it. The room was cast in a dim light as the sky lightens for the sun to rise in a couple of hours. Laying there in the middle of the bed on his stomach with his face down, clutching his pillow, was Tom. Quietly, I approach Tom’s topless sleeping form and I feel tears well up in relief, now hearing his soft snores muffled by his pillow. I draw out my wand, closing my eyes and thinking of the ministry, I go to apparate when someone catches my wrist.

“Reine?” Tom murmurs his voice low and rough from sleep. Coincidentally, a voice that makes me want to jump his bones. I open my eyes and watch as he sits up. “What are you doing here?”

“Came to check on you.” I admit and he raises an eyebrow at my half-truth. I feel my shoulders curl inwards to make myself smaller from the embarrassment I feel. “I-I had a nightmare.”

“Babygirl.” He coos, grabbing my hand and guiding me into his lap. He wraps an arm around me and links our fingers together, and I rest my head on his chest,. “What happened in the nightmare?”

“We were fighting against, well, I’m not entirely sure, and said entity slaughtered all of my family and friends before killing you.” I explain, softly into his chest. “Painfully. Entity burnt you alive for what felt like hours. All I could ever find at their place of death was a stupid thread.” Tom brings a hand up to tilt my head up and presses his lips to mine in a sweet kiss.

“I promise you, doll, that it was just a dream.” Tom soothes and I nod into his chest. “I’m right here. Very much alive.” I draw back in horror with wide eyes. “Hey, calm, sweetheart. What’s wrong?” I clench and unclench my fists.

“You’re…” I trail off with a frown. “The horcrux that Harry and I destroyed in the Chamber of Secrets, the diary, you said that you were “Very much alive” as Harry and Ginny were dying.” Tom winces.

“Sorry, Душа моя.” He apologises. “I won’t say that again.” I nod in appreciation, giving him a peck on the corner of his lips. “Do you want to sleep here? Or go back to the villa?”

“Here.” I reply with no hesitation.

“Okay, sweetheart.” He agrees with a warm-hearted look. “Let me take your cloak and shoes.” He looks down at my bare feet. “Or no shoes?”

“I may have left in a distressed hurry.” I mumble as I take off my cloak and Tom folds it, putting it on a chair before laying down under the sheets.

“Come here, детка.” I slip under the sheets and move into his warm embrace. Tom waits patiently as I get comfy. I decide to snuggle on top of him with my legs entwining his right thigh, which leaves a pleasant pressure in-between my legs that eases off some of the hormonal frustration from my period. “I’ll keep the nightmare away. My sweet girl.” Tom plants a kiss in my hair. “Just so you know, I wake up at 4:30 to start labouring at 5.”

“You know, I kind of want to see you sweaty and shirtless working on the fields.” I quip back and Tom snorts, slapping my ass lightly in admonishment. “What? I do!”

“I won’t get any work done if you’re watch.” He counters and I giggle as I look at his face. “There’s that smile I’m after.” I duck my head back into his chest with a blush spreading over my face. He chuckles as he begins to trail his fingers up and done my spine. “Goodnight, sweetheart.”

“Goodnight, Tom.” I murmur into his chest and I find myself going to sleep easier than I did in my own bed.

“Tom.” I moan as I rock against his thigh.

“Come on baby, you’re so close.” Tom replies, his voice soft and low. “Get off on my thigh.” I feel my spine start to tingle at the base as I hurtle towards my climax.

“Oh, oh, oh, Tom!” I wail as I orgasm while riding his thigh.

My eyes shoot open, taking in the lightening room but still dim. Did I-? Did I just have a wet dream?

“Yes, you did.” Tom purrs from beneath me. He was looking at me with arousal on his face with his bulge digging into my hip. I feel wetness beneath me and look down. The evidence of my orgasm was all over his thigh, slightly tinted pink. Oh.

“I had an orgasm in a dream and had an orgasm in real life at the same time?” I question with a frown. Thoroughly confused as to…well, why that happened? Tom hmms in reply, rolling us over, pressing his crotch against my own area. “When did you wake up?”

“Hard not too when someone was moaning your name and rutting against your thigh.”

“Oh.” Really was the only thing my speechless self could say.

“I used a spell to make sure no one but a person in the room could hear anything. I turn 17 in under 3 weeks and it’s my first infraction to underage magic.” He continues and he presses kisses onto my throat. “Those pretty little moans are only for my ears.” I mewl as he nips at my sensitive spot on my throat before beginning to unbutton my pyjama t-shirt and I catch his hands before they go further.

“Wait.” He gives me a confused look. “You don’t want to have sex with me.” Now, he just looked either more confused. “Period. Shit, that’s not a word used in the 1940s for periods. Uh, menstruation. You know a woman’s time in the month that she bleeds?” He sags in relief.

“I thought I did something wrong.” I shake my head and he continues unbuttoning my t-shirt, spreading kisses down my sternum has he goes. My breasts spill out as he undoes the last button, making him groan.

“You’re not…you’re okay with this?” I ask in disbelief. He has ‘this is arousing’ face on and I have no idea what to do with it.

“Am I okay…? Oh, babygirl.” He growls against my stomach and I feel my hips involuntarily jolt into his rumbling chest, making me mewl at the sensation. “You never have to hide this from me, sweetheart.” He kisses my stomach. “I love you.” I feel tears prick at the corner of my eyes. I try to stutter something back, but he shushes me softly. “Let me show you that you never need to hide from me.” He begins to work a deep purple mark into my hipbone as he discards the shorts and pants from the lower half of my body – leaving me open and bare to him. The look he gives me is absolutely sinful before burying his head between my legs. I gasp as he licks and sucks at my clit ever so gently before delving his tongue into my entrance and I tangle my hand in his hair. He was tongue fucking me relentlessly, massaging my inner walls and making these slurping noises. And I think I’m losing my damn mind.

“Please, Tom, just-,” I beg and tilt his head to go back to my bundle of nerves and he happily obliges. I babble incoherent French as he sucks and licks harder on my clit, rolling my clit between his teeth, nipping. “Please, Tom!” He hmms around my clit, sending vibrations which had me moaning.

“Look at me, babygirl.” He orders, softly and I look into his dark eyes. He doesn’t break eye contact as he sucks harshly against my bundle of nerves and I wail as I orgasm, arching my back. Tom continues to stroke his tongue against my clit. I rut helplessly against his tongue as he drags pulse after pulse of pleasure from me until I collapse back into his bed, trembling. He places one last kiss on my over-sensitive clit before climbing back over me, and kissing me. I taste copper and iron in the kiss, and I wrap my legs around his hips, bringing him closer. He releases me from the kiss to look at me. There’s evidence all over his face and chest of what he did. I bite my lip. He looked…feral? Wild? Primal? And my lady parts really wanted his cock. “Do you believe me now?” I nod my head as he swirls his tongue around my nipple, sending little jolts to my pussy.

“Please, Tom, fuck me.” I plead. “I need you inside me.” I feel tears prick at the corner of my eyes from desperation. Tom groans and kisses me again.

“Such a good girl, детка.” Tom growls as he pulls away to remove his pyjama pants. “I can’t wait to be inside you. You felt so soft and wet with my tongue. You need to be filled so badly. I bet you’ll sob in relief when my cock fills your pretty little pussy.”

“Please,” I beg softly as he swipes his cock through my folds. “Please, please…”

“You’re so beautiful, sweetheart.” Tom praises before sliding into me easily and deep, making me cry out by being filled by a thick, long, hard and hot cock. I hook my legs over his shoulders and dig my fingers into his back, and he wraps his arms over my thighs and grips my waist bruisingly before beginning to rock his hips.

Fragmented sobs leave my mouth as I try to speed up his pace by rocking my hips, but he keeps it steady. It was torture. “Harder, faster, please, Tom.”

“You want it rougher tonight, детка?” He asks and I nod. “Words, baby.”

“Yes, please.” I voice and he pecks my cheek as he pulls out making me pout before slamming back into me and setting an animalistic pace.

“Fuck.” Tom grunts and bites at my neck. “You’re always so tight.” He rams directly into my g-spot repeatedly and his heavy balls slapping into my ass, and my moans get louder and more breathless.

“Tom!” I cry as I cum, clamping down on Tom’s cock, and writhing in euphoria. Tom pants harshly above me as he continues to pound into me. My vision gets blurry as I feel another orgasm begin to brew. My walls flutter uncontrollable around his cock as he brings me higher and higher into pleasure.

“You feel so good, детка.” Tom moans and my own moans get louder. “You have one more, don’t you, baby? One more orgasm?” I squirm in ecstasy from the bliss I was feeling.

“Please, please, please,” I chant over and over, and he reaches down, mercilessly rubbing my clit and I scream as I climax again, gushing around him, and spraying down his thighs and my ass. His thrusts begin to turn sloppy, and he shudders and groans out as he fills me with ropes of his hot seed and collapses on top of me. His cock still twitching, and still drooling cum in me...and still half-hard? I stroke his lower spine as he steadies his breathing rhythm and nuzzles my neck. “Different position, Mr. Half-Hard?” Tom looks up at me and grins. As I blink, he has me on my side, settles behind me, and hooks my leg over his thigh before sliding into me. Half-pleasure and half-pain flash through me before pleasure overtook everything. I know for sure there would be fraction burning if I didn’t have a mixture of fluids inside me already. I couldn’t help but clench around him and he sighs happily, nuzzling into my neck and nipping at it. He begins to rock into me, and I feel his cock grow as he gets harder and harder.

“Even after you used my thigh to get you off, I used my tongue to get another orgasm and I fucked 2 orgasms out of you, you’re pussy is still unbelievably tight.” He praises and I preen. “Fuck, I’ve made such a pretty mess of your beautiful pussy that I can almost cum right now just thinking about it.” I cry out in pleasure and shake helplessly in Tom’s arms. My body felt both fatigued and vitalized. I never wanted Tom to stop fucking me and wanted to keep his cock inside me for the rest of my life if I could.

“Russian?” I murmur in question and he hmms.

“Ты чувствуешь себя фантастически, моя милая девушка. Ты великолепное тело все мое, сжимая вокруг моего большого члена.” You feel fantastic, my pretty girl. You're gorgeous body all mine, squeezing around my big cock. He continues to whisper filthy things in Russian in my ear, and reaches around with an arm to pinch and twist at my nipples. I throw my head back onto his shoulder and shriek as I orgasm for the 5^th time in the space of 20 minutes. Tom maintains his steady thrusts and movement of his hands up and down my stomach. I feel so sensitive. “I want you to cum one more time, детка.”

“I don’t think I can.” I whimper out as his thrusts speed up.

“Yes, you can, котенок.” Tom returns as he nips my ear and I tremble in his arms, and I feel tears begin to leak out from over-sensitivity.

“I’m so sensitive but...” I sniffle. I already made up my mind. “One more.”

“Shh, babygirl.” He coos, wiping at my tears and turning my head to kiss him. I happily do so. He reaches his hand down and massages my clit between his finger and thumb. I wail as I feel myself fall over the edge into my climax, gushing and drenching us and the sheets below. A few more thrusts and Tom climaxes again, bursts of hot cum filling my pussy and making me full, and rides out his orgasm while prolonging mine. He finally stops massaging my clit and his thrusts slow to a halt. He eases out of me and I whine, and he rubs my thigh soothingly with a peck to my forehead. “I’m just going to run a bath.” I make grabby hands at him.

“No bath.” I insist. “Just want cuddles.”

“Wet cloth and water at least.” Tom replies, firmly, and I sigh as Tom walks into the bathroom and look at the clock. 3:58am. I sit up and grab my wand, using Scourgify to clean up the literal bloody mess of the sheets. I gather up my clothes, and Scourgify the blood on the shorts and underwear before folding them up with the other clothes in the chair. I grimace as I feel the sticky mess on my thighs. Not to mention, I could feel a dribble down my leg. I sigh again, grabbing my underwear, and flop on the bed, just as Tom comes out with a wet cloth and a glass of water. I feel the cool cloth wipe my thighs and the dribble from my leg. “Drink up, детка.” I sit up and drink half the water before putting on my underwear and using Scourgify on the little drops of blood on the cover. Tom wraps his arms around me, and I melt back into him. “Are you alright, babygirl?”

“I don’t know.” I answer with a shrug. “I’m exhausted, need to pee, in pain from cramps, emotionally drained, feel self-conscious, and want cuddles.”

“All right, first question, do you want to wear your pyjamas?” He asks and I nod, and he hands them to me. “Use the loo while I fix the sheets and covers.” He pecks my lips, ushering me to the toilet. I quickly pee and change into my pyjamas. I walk back out where Tom was waiting for me in the middle of the bed. “Come here, детка.” When I was close enough, he grabs my hand and guides me into his side, and wraps around me like a teddy bear. “Why do you feel self-conscious and emotionally drained, sweetheart?”

“Period.” I mumble and he tightens his arms, nuzzling his face in my hair.

“Can you explain, doll?”

“For one, hormones can make you emotionally drained. Two…” I trail off, finding the right words. “In society now-a-days, periods are not talked about but in my day, they are talked about a lot more but there’s still so much taboo around them. Once I was in pain and Hermione was going to get me some muggle painkillers from her bag, and Harry wasn’t there, and Ron was, and he asked what was wrong, and I told him, and he said that’s disgusting and left. It made me feel dirty. Ever since then, I’ve been hesitant to even talk about them.”

“He’s an absolute idiot and needs to grow up.” Tom states with no room for argument. “Please do not listen to him. You are not dirty for menstruating. It’s natural for women.” I smile up at him.

“I love you.”

“I love you too.” He returns with a smiling. “How’s the pain, sweetheart?” I give him a frown. “That bad?” I nod once and he’s silent for a few moments. “I have an idea.” He rolls me onto my side, facing away from him before bringing me back against his chest. The arm I’m laying on links with my hand while the other arm goes to just below my naval and begins to massage the area. I groan and melt into him. “Good?”

“Yeah.” I mumble as I close my eyes, relaxing completely. His hands were warm and pleasant.

“Душа моя.” I hear him murmur as I doze off under his gentle ministrations.

Someone stroking my cheek and patting my thigh woke me up. “Reine, you awake?” I hmm as I stretch. “You slept the day away.”

“Huh?”

“It’s two in the afternoon.” I open my eyes to squint at the clock before groaning.

“My grandparents are going to kill me.” I state. “Can I get a farewell kiss?” Tom rolls his eyes at my dramatics but kisses me anyway.

“I send them a letter through the floo when I got up at 4:30.” Tom explains as he breaks away. “I got a reply at 6 from Mrs. Géroux and now; she, Noxolo and grandma have gone into town while dad, grandpa and Mr. Géroux are taking a tour of the crops to check their progress.” I bite my lip as I take in his sweaty and dirty shirtless form. “Behave, babygirl.” Tom taps me on the nose, and I fake pout before grinning with a laugh.

“How was work?” I ask as he sits on the bed next to me and I rest my head on his thigh.

“Good, actually.” Tom answers as he begins to play with my hair. “Helped me focus and think about things.”

“Think about things?” I repeat with an anxious look as I sit up slightly.

“Don’t worry, doll, not about us.” He reassures and I lay back on his thigh. “You’re going to be the one constant in my life for as long as you’ll have me.”

“Never letting you go.” I quip back. “Did you get some clarity?”

“I did.” I look at him to elaborate. “That entity you saw in your dream, what if it’s the thing that’s killing the people at Hogwarts who died in the original timeline but survive in the new timeline?”

“Like the Moirai?” I question with wide eyes.

“Better known as the Fates.” Tom responds with a clenched jaw. “You said that there was thread left at each of the sites where your family and friends were murdered.”

“Threads of life.” I murmur in realisation. “Clotho spins the thread of life, Lachesis measures the threat, and Atropos cuts the thread.” I look at Tom. “How absolutely fucked are we if we’re dealing with the Moirai?”

“Completely.”

Chapter Text

“Réveille-toi, ma chérie,” Mamé coaxes me from sleep. Opening my eyes, I tilt my head at her grinning face. Wake up, my darling. “Avez-vous oublié que Tom vient de rester aujourd'hui?” I widen my eyes. How could I forget Tom was coming today?!

“Thank you for reminding me,” I murmur, stretching my back as I sit up.

“Nous avons des omelettes et Gibassier pour le petit déjeuner,” Mamé states. “Je t'attends en bas dans cinq minutes,”

“Oui, Mama,” I mumble. She smiles at me, patting me on the cheek, before walking out my door, leaving it open. I groan, rolling out of bed and padding across the extensive villa to the kitchen. Pepé and Maurice were already at the table. “Bonjour, Papa, Maurice,”

“Bonjour, mon chéri,” Pepé greets. “Êtes-vous impatient que Thomas reste?” Are you excited for Thomas to stay?

“Je suis,” I answer. “Quelle heure vient-il? J'ai besoin de me doucher et de m'habiller.” What time is he coming? I need to shower and dress.

“12 heure,” Mamé voices from the stove. I glance at the clock. 10:18. I list of the things I need to do in my head. Shower; dry hair; style hair; choose outfit; put outfit on; put a touch of makeup on. I needed to eat breakfast fast. “Voici ton omelette, ma chérie,”

“Merci, Mama,” I place a kiss on her cheek and dig into the omelette filled with mushrooms, spinach and feta. My favourite. I watch in disgust as Maurice shovels the food in his mouth. Nice Gramps. After finishing, I wash up my plate before heading upstairs to shower.

Taking a long and warm shower, I walk quietly back to my room, drying my hair with comae sicco at my vanity. Plaiting my hair into a neat fishtail braid, I add black mascara to my eyelashes and rose-coloured lipstick. Finishing, I glance over at my stockings, girdle, and the longline bra. I throw them back in my closet, digging out my 90’s lingerie instead. It’s fair to say that I gave up on lingerie in the 1940s. I put on my emerald-green satin balconette bra and matching classic briefs. I throw on a pristine white button-up blouse with short sleeves and high-waisted dark grey wide-leg slacks, and slip on my lace-up low-heeled brown oxford shoes and tie the laces into a bow before twirling in front of the mirror. Perfect.

I mutter a contraceptive spell with a wand because I know I will find a way to be with Tom later in the day. Putting on my peach cardigan that Mamé knitted me and wander back into the kitchen where Mamé was cleaning the counter. She smiles at me. “Vous êtes ravissante, Reine,” You look lovely, Reine.

“J’essaie, Mama,” I joke. “Je serai dans la bibliothèque si tu as besoin de moi,” I'll be in the library if you need me. I roam through the house and into the library. My favourite place in the villa. I borrow the bookcases and stumble upon Un Viaje de Novios by Emilia Pardo Bazán. Could be interesting. I settle down on the chaise that Mamé put in for me, covering my body with a blanket to keep warm and begin reading.

Engrossed in a book, I didn’t hear someone come up behind me and place their head on my shoulder. “I see why you didn’t greet me. Liking the book, Детка?” I glance at the clock with a frown. 12:07.

“It’s alright,” I answer turning around to face his smirking face and blush. “Hi,”

“Душа моя,” Tom responds, pressing his lips to mine in a sweet and short kiss.

“Come join me?” I purr, fluttering my eyelashes at him and moving the blanket to the side, so, he could climb under.

“Anything for you, Котенок,” He returns, his voice low and gravelly, making me shiver as he settles under the blanket, and I plaster myself to his side. He pulls the blanket more over us and wraps his arm around me. “Cold?”

“Hmm,” I stick my face in his chest and, for the first time in a while, it feels like I can breathe.

“What are you reading?” Tom asks quietly, gently kissing the top of my head.

“Un Viaje de Novios,” I mumble, muffled by his chest. “It’s about this marriage between a mature man and this young and uncultured woman who is wealthy. I’ll finish it, but I won’t pick it up again. Not my cup of tea. I prefer a good crime thriller and mystery,”

“Do you want to read some to me?” Tom murmurs. “I haven’t heard your voice in so long and it’s been making me insane,”

“Okay,” I wiggle out of Tom’s arm, much to his protest, but it dies down once I settle between his legs and lean back against him chest, bringing my left knee up to lean the book on. “Much better,” Tom wraps an arm around my waist and strokes a head up and down my left thigh, placing his chin on my head. “Mirábale Lucía cual si no comprendiese, y no alargaba la mano para tomar el portamonedas. Él se lo introdujo en el hueco del puño…”

Before long, I hear the sound of a slight snore behind me, and I snort. I guess he hadn’t been sleeping well either. I slip out of his arms and stand up, his face frowns but he stays asleep. I cover him with the blanket before heading to the kitchen. I put together a cheese and ham sandwich for Tom, two glasses of water, and a bowl of strawberries and pineapple for me because I wasn’t feeling particularly hungry. Placing it on a tray, I head back to the library where Tom was awake and folding up the blanket. “Where’d you ‘o?”

“To get us lunch,” I put the tray on the table by the chaise and park myself on his lap, twirling his curls with my fingers. “Thought you’d wake hungry,”

“I did,” Tom agrees, winding an arm around my waist to pull me closer to him. “Not for food though,”

“Oh?”

“Craving the taste of you,”

“You know, I have this very secret spot in the forest backing our house that no one knows about,” I respond with a mischievous smile. “Do you wanna see it after lunch?”

“I do,” Tom smirks. “I want dessert after all,” I narrow my eyes and hit his chest.

“Eat your damn sandwich,” Tom’s smirk widens as he bites into his sandwich. I close my eyes and rest my head on his chest, listening to the steady thump of his heart. I hear the sound of a plate being put down, and I feel Tom’s hand stroke my spine and something placed against my lips. Was that a strawberry?

“Open up, babygirl,” I open my mouth and Tom feeds me the strawberry. I hum in pleasure at the sweet taste. Tom continues to feed me the strawberries and pineapple, and I let him. I was against his chest. Cradled like I was a precious treasure. It felt like I was floating, and I never wanted it to end. “I know you’re enjoying your high, but you got to come back to me, Детка,” I feel a whine leave my lips, the spacey feeling begin to leave. “Shh, you got to come back now, sweetheart. You wanted to show me your secret spot, remember?” I nod, feeling more like myself than before.

“I remember,” I mumble, throat dry.

“Have some water, love,” Tom coaxes me into drinking the water. I finish the glass and put it back down, noticing Tom’s watchful gaze on me.

“That was weird,”

“Weird?”

“Strange,” I elaborate.

“Good or bad?”

“I don’t know,” I ponder. “I’m not even sure what happened,”

“An influx of endorphins,” Tom begins. “I think me feeding you in my lap made you feel good and because we haven’t seen each other in a while, your endorphins levels spiked causing you to go into your own headspace. You weren’t really responding apart from little whimpers,” I feel guilt rush through me. Of him having to take care of my stupid self.

“I’m sorry,” I apologise, going to move off his lap but he pulls me back down.

“An apology is not necessary, Душа моя,” He returns, firmly. “I love you and I love taking care of you,”

“Still,”

“No, not still,” Tom disapproves. “Whatever negative emotions you’re feeling, and I think it’s guilt and doubt, you need to let it go,”

“But-,” Tom interrupts me.

“Let. It. Go,” I deflate and sniffle. “Just let all those negative emotions out, doll,” He pulls my face into his neck and cuddles me close. I breathe deeply a few times, but I don’t feel the need to cry. “Are you feeling better?”

“Yeah,” Tom grasps my chin, making me look him in the eyes.

“It’s okay to feel insecure sometimes but never doubt my devotion and love for you,” I nod.

“Love you,” Tom smiles at me.

“I love you too, Детка,” Tom replies, it rolling off his tongue with ease. “So damn much,”

“Wanna visit the spot now?”

“Absolutely,”

“Let me grab my coat and gloves from my room,” I peck his lips, moving off him. Bounding up to my room and slipping my coat and gloves, I stride to the entrance where Tom was waiting with his own coat, gloves and scarf on.

“Don’t forget your scarf,” Tom murmurs, wrapping my scarf around my neck. “Ready?” I nod with a grin, lacing my gloved fingers through his.

“The spot was still there in the 80’s and 90’s, but I didn’t live here. Only vacationed for the summer,” I start babbling. “Neither my parents nor my siblings know about it. Nor do my grandfather or great-grandparents. It’s doesn’t even look that great, but whenever I used to not be able to think or needed to get away for a little while – I would go there,”

“I’m sure it’s perfect,” Tom reassures, squeezing my hand.

Half an hour later, I let go of Tom’s hand and speed up towards the spot. “It’s through here,” I slip through the bush and Tom follows me. It was a small opening, an abundance of trees and bushes surrounding the edge of the clear. There was a pretty turquoise, narrow stream running through the area with my hammock swaying in the breeze, candles that never ran out scattered amongst the trees and flat ground, a large tree stump in the middle covered with pillows and blankets.

“This is brilliant,”

“Yeah?”

“Yeah,” Tom reaffirms with a smile. “And no one’s discovered it?”

“Nope,”

“Thank you for showing me this,” Tom presses a kiss to my temple. “And I got something to show you,”

“It isn’t for Christmas, is it? ‘Cause I don’t wanna open anything until then,”

“No, no,” Tom reassures. “So, for the past few months, since we got back from summer break, I’ve been studying to become an Animagus,” I give him a confused frown.

“But how did you hide holding a leaf of mandrake in your mouth for an entire month?”

“Stuck it to the roof of my mouth with a sticking charm,” Huh. “Anyway, I was hoping that, at least, that if I was a canine-type of Animagus too, we could go for runs together as Animagus,” A smile graces my face. “I thought I would be a snake, despite hoping I wasn’t, and well, I’m not,”

“Well, what are you?” I ask, curiously, and Tom smirks. He rotates his head and rolls his shoulders back before his body begins to shift into his Animagus. My eyes and smile widen. Oh my God. “You’re a wolf too?!” Proudly, Tom’s wolf stands before me. He was big – bigger than me in my wolf form. He was covered all over in luscious black fur, and his eyes shone an intense and enticing gold. I kneel down in front of him, waving him closer. “You’re beautiful,” Tom licks my cheek in reply, and I run my fingers through his fur. “So beautiful,” His snout pokes my forehead and I place a gentle kiss to his fur. “You know, after the process to become an Animagus, when you connect with your Animagus, you can take on some traits from them,” Tom tilts his head to tell me to continue. “All my wolf wants to do is for you to chase her, tackle her to the ground, and do very dirty things with her,” Tom pants heavily as his snout nudges me. “Oh, you would like that too, wouldn’t you?” He nudges me again. “Okay, okay, I’m taking my clothes off though and folding them neatly. You can wait a minute,” Tom huffs but it soon stops as I begin to strip.

I could feel Tom’s attentive gaze on me as I finally slip off my lingerie, giving him a teasing smile. Stretching my body, giving him a view of my ample breasts bounce, I transform into my wolf in a smooth motion. I wag my furry tail and sit, Tom strides over to me and I offer up my neck for him to sniff. He licks my neck and offers his own. I sniff and I sigh. He smells so good. I nuzzle his neck to show my appreciation, and he nuzzles me back, making my wolf very happy. Tom nudges me with his snout and fake nips at my paws. Chase! I speed off in the direction behind Tom, taking him by surprise.

With a deep growl, he turns around and starts chasing me. As much as I wanted him to catch me, I wasn’t going to make it easy. I dodge between trees over the familiar terrain. I jump over the stream and go a far distance before curving back round to go back towards the spot. Making it back to the clearing, I prepare to jump back over the stream when I’m tackled from the side. Finally. We roll over a few times, with me ending up beneath him on my stomach. I feel him lay his weight down on me and his gently bite my scruff to show victory. I use my tongue to lick at his muzzle, showing him he won. He purrs and lets me go, and I shift back to being human. “Hope you liked the chase. Couldn’t make it too easy on you,” Tom growls, licking my neck, moving down my back, making me laugh. “Tom, it tickles,” Despite my squirming, his tongue continues to lick down my body. I giggle as his snout prods my butt cheek, making it ripple with movement. “I know, my butt is cute,”

I move to get up when warm air ghosts over my exposed ass and folds. “Tom?” Soft growling sounds from behind me as a big and wet tongue licks a firm stripe through my folds to between my ass cheeks. I moan at the sensation. “Shit,” Tom takes that as a green light and continues his ministrations. “So good,” I widen my legs, displaying more of my pussy. Tom rumbles and rewards me with quick, strong licks to my clit. Pleasure fogs my mind as his large tongue buries itself in my pussy. I keen at the feeling of his adept tongue; my walls clenching around the muscle as I rock back against his tongue. Hurtling towards my orgasm, my body trembles with pleasure. His warm puffs of breath. His dexterous tongue working me. The fact that he is in his Animagus form. All of it turning me on. Loudly moaning, I cum all over his tongue. Helplessly, I rut against his tongue that continues to caress my wall, washing wave after wave of pleasure over me, until I collapse to the ground, shivering. A moment later, I feel clothes press to my back and human arms appear on either side of me, taking most of his weight with them. He nuzzles my neck.

“So good for me, Детка,” Tom coos and I blush. He kisses my cheek before lifting himself up to kneel behind me. My body pliant, he grasps my hips and lifts them up, so, that I’m on my hands and knees again. I fold my arms down in front of me and drop my chest, so, I could rest it against the ground while my ass stuck up in the air under Tom’s gaze. “Good girl. Just like that,” I twitch as he rubs his bulbous cock head through my folds before he impales me on his cock, plunging himself to the hilt. I whine at the burning stretch that felt so good.

Drawing out halfway, he slams back into me, gripping my hips tightly. “Tom,”

“I wish you could see how well your greedy little pussy takes my cock, Котенок,” My eyes roll back at Tom’s unrelenting thrusts; his low voice; his dirty words; the feel of his hands; Him. I moan and jolt as Tom smacks my ass. “Fuck, one day I wanna see this ass cherry red,” I whimper at his words, nodding enthusiastically and he smacks my ass harder this time, soothing it over. “You would like that, wouldn’t you?”

“Yes,” I mumble. Unyieldingly, his cock was hitting my sweet spot over and over. The sound of skin slapping against skin fills the void alongside our moans. The coil in my belly twisting and twisting tighter from his powerful thrusts. He felt so damn good. “Tom, please,”

“I want you to cum, Детка,” The hand smacking my ass comes round to the apex of my thighs, pressing light circles onto my clit. “I want you to soak my cock, Милая,” I cry out as I gush around his cock, sheer ecstasy running through me at the mind-blowing orgasm. “You look beautiful squirting around my cock, Душа моя. Always so sweet and good for me,” The praise makes my head fuzzy, and I feel myself dopily smile. Soon, his thrusts turn sloppy, and a low groan comes from his lungs as he spills into me. Unexpectedly, I mewl as a weaker orgasm passes through me at being filled with his cum, my walls fluttering around Tom’s thick cock causing him to growl from over-sensitivity. I flop onto my stomach, his softening cock sliding out of me, shivering from both my orgasms and the cold. I feel Tom kiss my shoulder and turn me around. I can’t help but grin back at his own grinning face. He bends down to give me a sweet kiss then gathers me into his arms, standing with me clinging to his front. He wades through the narrow stream, soaking his trousers and shoes, and places me gently on the pillow and blanket encased tree stump. He wraps a blanket around me before laying down next to me on the tree stump, pulling me into his body. I rest my head on his chest as Tom twirls my hair around his finger, and sigh at the warmth enclosing me. “You put warming spells on the blankets?”

“Yeah,”

“I think this is my new favourite spot,” He muses.

“I wonder why,” I tease, thinking on what we’d just done. “You just ate me out…as a wolf,”

“When I thought of what we’d get up to today, that wasn’t even on my list of possibilities,” Tom murmurs. “Did you like it?”

“Loved it,” I correct, placing a kiss and nip at his throat. He tightens his arms around me in response to my teasing. “Did you?”

“My senses as a wolf are heightened, including taste,” Tom answers with a smirk. “You taste like my own personal ambrosia in human form. As a wolf, it’s a whole different experience, one I would love to do again and again,”

“Okay,” I mumble.

“Are you alright, babygirl?”

“Yeah, just missed you,” I murmur. “Felt like I couldn’t breathe when you weren’t here,”

“And your heart hurt? Almost like a heart attack?” Tom asks and I look at him in surprise, and nod. “I thought it was just me,”

“It’s possible that it has to do with being soulmates?” I suggest. “The book did say that there would be side-effects if soulmates are parted for too long,”

“Then we should stick together while we’re with each other,” Tom offers. “In theory, it should hurt less while we’re apart if we spend the next 3 days close to each other,”

“You won’t be able to get rid of me,” I smile cheekily at him, and he pecks my cheek.

“Nothing would make me happier,”

After a short nap and getting dressed, I lead Tom back to the villa to prepare for tonight. Arriving back into the warmth, we slip our coats, gloves and scarves off onto the hanging rack and placing our shoes by the door. Tom slips his hand into mine, pulling me close, wrapping his arm around my shoulder. Walking to the kitchen, we notice Mamé working hard to make dinner. “Besoin d'aide?” Need any help?

“Oui, ma chérie,” Mamé answers, dicing. “Reine, pele les patates. Tom, piler la viande. Mallet est dans ce tirage,” Reine, peel the potatoes. Tom, pound the meat. Mallet is in that draw. As ordered, I peel the potatoes while Tom tenderises the steak. “Where have you two been?” Mamé asks, switching to English.

“Went for a walk through the woods,”

“Hmm,” Mamé hums out. “Why do you have leaves and dirt in your hair as well as Tom’s?” Shit.

“We both fell over,” An absolute lie.

“You both fell over?”

“Yeah,” I grit my teeth as I lie. “I got excited and started running about wildly and tripped over a branch. Tom was trying to chase after me and did the same,”

“Hmm,” Mamé totally knows I lied. “Once you both finish what you’re doing, go and have a shower. I don’t want dirt in my pristine kitchen,”

“Yes, ma’am,”

“Oui, Mama,”

After finishing, Tom and I walk into our respective bedrooms. All the bedrooms had an ensuite, including guest bedrooms. Altogether, the villa had 10 double bedrooms with ensuites; 6 of the bedrooms had an additional walk-in wardrobe including me, my great-grandparents, and grandfather’s rooms. Closing my bedroom door and the doors out to my balcony, I head into the bathroom, striping off my clothes and ducking under the spray from the shower.

I grin at a cheeky thought that runs through my mind and apparate into Tom’s shower. I plaster myself to his back and kiss between his shoulder blades as the water falls around us. “Ты полоп сюрпризов, детка,” You’re full of surprises, baby. He turns in my arms, his cock rock hard against my stomach as he massages and gropes my butt. “What brings you to my shower?”

“Had a few dirty thoughts,” Tom raises an eyebrow with a smirk.

“And they are?”

“I would rather show you,” I purr, dropping to my knees.

“Душа моя…” Tom’s endearment trails off into a groan, throwing his head back as I swirl my tongue over his tip and let his cock slip between my lips. I feel Tom gently take my hair in his hand, letting me take control of my pace. I frown. That’s not what I wanted. I begin to swallow him deeper into with each bobbing movement, teasing him with my tongue on the underside, but he refused to move his hips. I draw back, his cock popping out of my mouth. I open my eyes to look at Tom who was looking down at me with concern on his face as he strokes a thumb over my cheek. “Are you okay, sweetheart?”

“Yeah,” I murmur. “But I want you to fuck my face,”

“You want me to fuck your face?” Tom looks at me with uncertainty.

“Yes, please,” I say, sweetly. “If I want you to stop, I’ll squeeze your thigh 3 times,”

“Okay, sweet girl, I’ll fuck your face,” I sit back on my calves and open my mouth wide for him. “So pretty,” Slowly, he guides himself into my mouth, his heavy cock sitting on my tongue. He slides the rest of his cock in, my throat constricting around his thickness as my lips touch his pelvis. He pets my hair. “While I’m fucking your face, I want you to play with yourself. But you don’t get to cum until I bury my face in that pussy afterwards, understand, Мой хороший?” I nod, looking up at him with pleading eyes. “Good girl,”

Trying to relax my throat and pinching at my nipple, Tom grasps my hair to keep me still as he begins small and slow thrusts into my mouth, his balls hitting my chin lightly. “Ты выглядишь потрясающе, принимая мой член, детка,” You look stunning taking my cock, baby. I move the hand pinching my nipple down to my pussy to rub slow circles on my clit – to tease myself but not to push me over the edge. “I’m going to begin to go faster, okay, sweetheart?”

I hum in approval as his small and slow thrusts get deeper and faster. Groaning at the vibration, his grip tightens on my hair, giving me a sensation of slight pain mixed in with the pleasure. Drooling around his cock and the sounds of his cock sliding in and out of my wet mouth almost had me cumming. Reluctantly, I bring my hand away from my clit and back to my nipple. “Shit, you look gorgeous on your knees for me. Beautiful,” His praise or maybe the way he was fucking my throat, or both was bringing tears to my eyes. Good tears. Balls hitting my chin at a fast pace, he fucks my throat with enthusiasm. I moan every time he bottoms out in my throat. This is exactly what I wanted. I gaze up at him with wonder as well as tears blurring my vision.

“Fuck, I’m gonna cum,” He grunts as his pace becomes erratic and sloppy, he shoves his cock harshly into my throat one more time and cums. Slightly gagging, I swallow streams of his cum down my throat as I try to breathe steadily through my nose.

“Sweetheart,” He coos as he eases himself out of my mouth. I could only imagine what I looked like with tears down my face, and drool and cum all round my mouth. I make grabby hands at him, and he happily picks me up, letting me cling to him like a koala. “You were so good, pretty girl. You have no idea how gorgeous you looked, котенок,” I whimper into his neck. “Shh, shh, Душа моя. You’re okay. What do you need, детка?”

“You,” I mumble.

“You have me, lovely,” He croons. “Are you upset?” I shake my head. “Worried?” I shake my head again. “Horny?”

“No, I just feel emotional I think, I really enjoyed it,” I admit.

“So did I,” Tom reassures. “You’ve always been in control when you’ve given me oral, and you let go of that control and gave it to me. Giving me your trust to know when you want more and when you’ve had enough. It would make anyone nervous, sweetheart. I was honoured you let me take the reins,” Tom’s soothing words were calming my racing heart. “I love you, baby,”

“Love you too,” I mutter into his ear.

“How about we turn this shower off and apparate to your shower? And I wash your hair and body for you then I’ll dry you off, and we’ll cuddle on your bed with your blanket and a book? How does that sound?”

“Sounds amazing,” I slur into his neck and apparate us to my still running shower because Tom couldn’t apparate legally yet.

“Can you stand, honey?”

“Yeah,” I let my legs fall from his waist onto the floor and wobbly stand.

“Just relax, sweetheart,” Tom begins to work shampoo into my hair. I feel myself become putty at his soft ministrations.

Before long, I was in my pyjamas and wrapped up in a blanket, leaning against his chest as he reads the Russian addition of ‘How the Steel was Tempered’ by Nikolai Ostrovsky.

I manage to doze off on his chest when I’m jolted awake with Mamé knocking on the open door. “Le dîner est prêt, mes chéris,”

“Oui, mama,” I mumble, climbing out of bed to grab my dressing gown and slippers. Tom walks beside me with his hand on my lower back, guiding me into a chair he pulls out before sitting next to me. Mamé hands us a slice of chicken, leek and potato pie with carrot, broccoli and cauliflower on the side. I pour some gravy on my plate before handing it to Tom. “Thank you, mama,”

“Pas de soucis, ma chérie,” Mamé replies with a smile. “And a few surprises for dessert,”

“Oooo, what’s for dessert, mama?” Maurice asks with wide, gleaming eyes.

“You remember my friend from Turkey? Yildiz?” Maurice nods and I shrug. “We exchanged recipes, so, I’ve prepared a few Turkish desserts. Kazandibi; Pepeçura; and Şekerpare. And she also sent us some Cezerye,”

“I don’t know what any of that means but it sounds delicious, mon amour,” Pepé assures from her side, squeezing her hand. “Creusez, les enfants,”

After finishing dinner and enjoying the lovely desserts – the pepeçura being my new favourite – Tom and I find ourselves back in the library going over what was going on tonight. I was showing Tom the layout to the property in Boulogne-sur-Mer with a big sheet that was stored in the library and showing my pathway through the house.  

“Right, in my day, the manor has changed quite a bit on the upper floors, but the lower floors are relatively the same. If I was flooing in, I would probably land in my great-grandfather’s office on the first floor, but I can’t obviously floo in because it would require someone opening the floo network from the manor itself,” I babble along, distractedly.

“Which floors do you have to go to?”

“The ground floor has a library, the first floor has a bigger library, but I’ll also check the offices on the first and second floor as they also have a small library. I won’t need to go to the third floor, it’s only bedrooms and bathrooms up there,”

“It seems like a big task, and I don’t like you being by yourself either,”

“I have too, you won’t be able to get past the wards,” I point out. “Plus, I need someone to wait here to keep an eye on the floo when I go from here to the French Ministry of Magic and back,”

“I know but I worry,” I grin at him cheesy.  

“Thank you for worrying,” Tom rolls his eyes and slams his lips down on mine. He snogs the literal life out of me before pulling back.

“I always worry about you,” Tom mutters and I smirk. “Now, explain your pathway,”

“Well, I’m going to apparate outside of the ward as I can’t apparate into them either,” I continue on with my plan. “I walk into the foyer and through the lounge to get to the first library. After finishing in there, I go upstairs to the furthest room away on the first floor which is the library then work my way back to the stairs before going to the second floor and doing the same. After I’ve found every book that mentions Moirai and soulmates; I get out of there, go back to the Ministry and floo here,”

“Okay, but I need a way to know if you’re in danger or not,”

“Well, walkie-talkies aren’t like they were in the 90s, but I have another idea,” We start putting away everything to not leave any chance of what we were doing. “Follow me,” As silently as we could, we head upstairs to my room as we past my great-grandparents. I leave my door ajar as I grab my compact mirror and my spare one from my bedside drawer and set them side by side. Lifting my wand and starting to move it in a figure of eight movement, as I begin to charm the mirrors, “Sonus duo speculo,” A golden infinity symbol hovers over the mirrors before it fades.

“A two-way mirror?” Tom asks with a delicious smirk.

“Yep,”

“My baby is so clever,” Tom coos, brushing a hair out of my face making me blush.

“And we can use them when we’re apart during the holidays too,” I point out with a grin.

“Always thinking ahead, Душа моя,” Tom grins back. “Should we try them out? I go to my room, and we both pretend to sleep but we’re actually talking?”

“Sounds good to me,” Tom brings me in and cradles me against him, kissing my forehead. “Goodnight, sweetheart,”

“Goodnight, mon grand mauvais loup,”

“Your endearments tend to be longer than my actual name,” Tom jokes and I pout. “I’ll be your big bad wolf anytime, Детка,” He winks before walking towards the door with the spare compact mirror in hand.

“I think you’ve given me a predator-prey kink,” I deadpan, and he throws back his head with laughter as he exits the room. I can’t help the smile that spreads over my face at the sound of his laughter. I love him being actually happy. I head downstairs to say goodnight to Mamé and Pepé before shutting my door and hanging my dressing gown up. Picking up the compact, I climb into bed and turn my lamp off, throwing the covers over me. I open up the compact and look at the darkness on the other side. “Hello?”

“Hi, mon petit loup,” Tom growls out. A growl that sends a zing of pleasure up my spine. I bite my lip as I also hear the distinct sound of thack thack thack.

“Are you-are you masturbating?” I stutter out the question.

“Yes, котенок,” Tom answers, his voice deeper than normal. “And you know what you’re gonna do, sweetheart? You’re gonna masturbating too,” I widen my eyes in surprise at the demand, but I don’t hate it. “Start with two fingers, детка, you know how tight you are, you’re gonna need to loosen yourself for the rest of your fingers,” I quietly moan at his dirty talk and drag my fingers to my already wet pussy, gently pushing them in. “Remember to circle your clit with your thumb too, honey,” I breathe out a sigh of pleasure as I begin caress my clit and move my fingers inside me. “That feel good, душа моя?”

“Yeah,” I keen as I throw my head back, moving my fingers and thumb faster. “Not as good as your fingers though,”

“I would have you cumming on my fingers and tongue to hours if I were there, Ангел,” Tom croons, the sound of his fist around his slick girthy cock getting faster. I practically whine at the sound and was hurtling towards my climax from the sound alone. “Shhh, baby, I know, add another finger for me, okay?” I nod even though he can’t see me and add a third finger. “How about tomorrow I eat you out and then fuck you until you fall asleep, how does that sound, sweetheart?”

“I need it,” I whimper out. I was so close.

“You’ll have it, Солнышко,” Tom purrs, a seductive lilt to his tone. “Are you close, Красо́тка?”

“Yes, yes, please,” I babble.

“I’m close too,” Tom murmurs. “Cum for me, детка, cum on your fingers,” I draw blood from my lip from biting too hard to contain my cries of orgasm as pleasure convulses through my body and my pussy clenches around my fingers. I hear Tom’s low groan on the other side of the mirror. “Can you clean your fingers for me, Ангел?”

“Yeah,” I shove my fingers in my mouth and clean them, removing them from my mouth with a ‘pop’.

“Good girl,” Tom praises. “My good loup, all mine, baby, aren’t you?”

“Yeah, my psychopath,” I mumble into the pillow and yawn while Tom snorts.

“Get some shut eye, baby girl, I’ll wake you when everyone’s fallen asleep,” I nod, yawning again, my eyes drifting shut.

I feel warm hands caressing my sides and sweet Russian falling from my soulmate’s lips. “Время просыпаться, мой славный котёнок,” I open my eyes to look into his dark ones and smile. I sit up, placing a kiss on his cheek. He was already dressed in a green turtleneck sweater; dark trousers; and dark brown oxford shoes – just in case I got into trouble, he wanted to be dressed, I agreed. My own clothes were folded neatly in a pile on my chair. I decided to dig out my light blue jeans from the 90s along with the purple jumper and black boots I was wearing when I landed here to wear for my mission. I head towards the chair and begin to strip out of my pyjamas, throwing a playful wink over my shoulder at Tom who was watching with avid eyes. Bending down, shaking my ass a little at Tom, to pick up my underwear and jeans, a body melds to my own behind me, pulling me into his chest. “If you didn’t have to go somewhere, I would bend you over that chair for that little display,”

“You could bend me over it after I get back, мой лев,” I tease, looking back to give him a flirty look and wiggling against his bulge.

“Behave,” He growls, slapping my ass hard, making me hiss, before letting me go and sitting on the edge of the bed, looking moody. Probably wasn’t the best idea to tease him when I know he’s already stressed about me going by myself. I quickly dress and perch myself on his lap, and he hugs me to him, burying his face into my neck.

“I’m sorry for teasing you, Tom,” I apologise, sincerely, and Tom places a small kiss on my throat.

“I don’t mind you teasing me, sweetheart, but I’m very worried,” He explains, drawing back to look me in the eye. “I feel like something bad is going to happen,”

“And that’s why we made the two-way mirror, mon amour,” I point out with a gentle smile.

“Do you have it with you? And your wand? The bag?” I shake my head and point behind him.

“They’re still on my bedside, let me just…” I trail off, moving towards the beside and putting the mirror in my pocket along with picking up my wand and the bag for the books. Thank you Mamé for gifting me this with the magical extension charm included. “Now I have them,”

“Good, let’s go,” I slide on my cloak and follow Tom to the fireplace, and activate the floo. “I love you,” He brings me in for a kiss.

“I love you too,” I return, after drawing away from his lips. God, I could kiss them all day. I step into the fireplace and throw the floo powder down. “French Ministry of Magic,” The flames take me away.

Getting through the French Ministry was relatively easy as was getting to Boulogne-sur-Mer. Avoiding the people on the outside of the wards was harder. It seems as if Grindelwald’s stationed followers outside of the wards. Alternatively, I go through the forest into the back garden instead of the front entrance. Unlocking the back door, I step into the kitchen and shut the door behind me. Unaccustomed to the darkness and lacking vibrancy in life, I feel shivers roll through me. “Lumos,” I had to remain as hidden as possible. I open my compact. “I’m in,” Silently but hastily, I walk through the halls to the ground floor library.

“Good,”

“I had to go through the back door though,” I mutter, going into the library.

“Oh?” From the tone of his voice, I could practically feel a vessel popping in his head.

“Grindelwald’s followers were at the front of the wards,” I admit.

“Are you-?” I slap the compact lid down, muffling what he was saying.

“Accio Moirai,” I point at the books. Nothing. “Accio Greek mythology,” 1 book. “Accio soulmates,” Nothing. Time to go to the next library. I open the compact back up as I leave the library.

“I swear to goddamn Merlin, your ass is going to be red for a very long time,” Tom mutters darkly.

“In my defence, I need to concentrate on my summoning spells,” I reply with a raise eyebrow. “Only found 1 book in that library. A Greek mythology book. I’m hoping the upstairs library will be move fruitful,” I jog up the stairs and move along the corridors to the second library, heading in, I place the mirror on the table, angling it towards the closed door while I step into the middle of the room. “Accio Moirai,” 1 book comes flying off the shelves and into my bag. “Accio Greek mythology,” 3 books. “Accio soulmate,” 1 book.

“Anything?” Tom asks.

“5 books,” I answer, mauling into my head. “What after categories do you think would get more books? Like more generalised to our specific categories?”

“The door!” Tom exclaims and I whirl around to watch black mist rising from under the door to form a dark hooded cloak. “Lethifold!”

“Fuck,” I think of the happiness memory I can as it comes speeding towards me. “EXPECTO PATRONUM!” My wolf comes bursting out of my wand and straight into the Lethifold, it screeches in pain. I grab the mirror and bolt out of there, leaving the Lethifold back in the library. Racing down the stairs and through the lower levels, I slam the back door behind me and run for the ward barrier. I could feel the goosebumps on my arm as I look over my shoulder at the Lethifold following and gaining on me.

I break through the barrier and immediately duck behind a tree to avoid the jinxes thrown at me. I apparate, leaving Grindelwald’s soldiers behind. Sprinting across the Ministry to the room of fireplaces, I dodge disgruntled wizards and witches who try to avoid bashing into me. “Géroux villa,” I throw the powder down and on the other side, I jump into Tom’s awaiting arms.

“Never again,” Tom states firmly, holding me tightly.

“Never again,” I agree, snuggling into his chest. Still holding me to him, Tom disconnects the floo network and the flames die down completely.

“You’re shaking, Солнышко,” Tom notes, concern lacing his tone. “No one’s going to hurt you, baby. I’d kill them before they every could,”

“I know,” I reply, Tom’s dark promise making me nervous but that’s a tomorrow problem. “Grindelwald’s soldiers being there was always a possibility, but a Lethifold? The Lethifold are only found in tropical places, why the hell was it in Boulogne-sur-Mer?”

“A very good question,” A person voices from the door. I wince at the disappointment in his tone. “An even better question, why were you in Boulogne-sur-Mer in the first place?”

“Papa-I-we-um,” I abruptly snap my mouth shut, not being able to find words.

“It’s suffice to say, I’m very disappointed in both of you,” Pepé states, a sternness to his voice and his hands on his hips. I hang my head in shame. “And I need you both to explain everything and I mean everything,” Tom and I both nod. “First, you’re going to put your pyjamas on while I make chocolat chaud for you both because it looks like you need it. Then we’re going to have a quiet discussion in the lounge without waking up your mama or Maurice, understand?”

“Yes, papa,”

“Yes, sir,”

“Good,” He replies, firmly. “Off you go,” We both scamper out of there and up to our rooms. Tom catches my wrist and reels me in to kiss me on the forehead.

“Everything will be fine,” Tom whispers, reassuringly, and I nod before we separate and go to change in our respective rooms.

Going downstairs, I see Tom already set up on the couch with his and my chocolat chaud as Pepé sits opposite in an armchair, looking over the books I had taken from the manor. I sit next to Tom cross-legged and take a sip. It was very good and just what I needed. “Begin from the start, please,”

“We’re soulmates,” I blurt out and both look at me with raised eyebrows. Pepé to say, ‘really?’ and Tom to say, ‘you’re starting off like that?’. “Dumbledore knows,”

“When doesn’t he?” Pepé grits out in annoyance.

“As you know, I’m from the future,” I continue. “In the original future, if I hadn’t come here, there’s a person called Lord Voldemort,”

“Me,” Tom interjects, Pepé’s stare pierces him. “Well, he would’ve been the future me. Not anymore. Not now,” I squeeze Tom’s hand.

“Decides to split his soul 7 times,” Pepé’s jaw drops open. “And forms a hate group called the Death Eaters who are responsible for murdering thousands of wizards, witches, and muggles alike. When I came back in time, the war against them was lost and I was the last hope to stop it. I used a time turner, which hasn’t been invented yet, to come back here to prevent it. I killed the Basilisk in the Chamber of Secrets. I moved the Riddles away from England to South Africa. And I,” I look at Tom. “Gave Tom the loved he deserved and got the love in return I could only imagine in my dreams,” Tom’s gaze softens, and he runs his thumb over the back of my hand. “I’m lucky to have you as my soulmate,”

“I’m the lucky one, sweetheart” Tom murmurs back. A cough brings us out of our interaction.

“Sorry,” Pepé nods in acceptable. “But while I think I am meant to be here, I’m also not. Me being here has changed the original timeline and created a better future. It also means that people who have died due to unnatural causes as a result of Lord Voldemort and the death eaters, are now going to be alive. All of the student who died in the last couple of months? 4 of those 7 students I know die due to either being killed as a death eater or being killed by deatheaters,”

“Essentially, someone is killing off the people who were killed in the original timeline, in this timeline to rectify the mistake of them living?” Pepé sums up.

“Yes, sir,” Tom answers. “At each other their deaths, there was a thread of gold on their bodies. We theorised it to be the Moirai’s doing,”

“The fates,” Pepé says, solemnly. “This is very bad. You should have come to us the moment you figured it out. No book in Boulogne-sur-Mer manor’s library is going to help you. My father has had dealings with the Moirai before,”

“He has?” I ask in surprise and Pepé nods.

“We can ask him questions when we visit him. I’ll send him a letter in advance,”

“Thank you, papa,” Pepé nods at my thanks, deep in thought. “Can we go through the books anyway?”

“Of course,” Pepé replies. “You two should go off to bed now. I don’t tell Delphine or Maurice what occurred tonight,”

“Yes, sir,” Tom utters while I nod. “Just one more question, why was the Lethifold in the manor?”

“I have no idea, Tom,” Pepé admits. “It shouldn’t have been there. I’ll mention it in the letter with my father,” Pepé looks us both dead in the eye. “In the meantime, I suggest you two get some sleep. Considering what has occurred tonight, I will allow you the comfort of sleeping in each other’s arms tonight,”

“Thank you, papa,”

“Do not mistake my leniency for a lack of punishment,” He warns with a pointed finger. “I will think on it overnight and decide on the consequences of your actions,”

“Understood, sir,” Tom answers as we stand.

“Remember to leave the door open,” Pepé states and we nod.

“Goodnight, papa,”

“Goodnight, Mr Géroux,”

“Goodnight, children,” We shuffle out of the room and up the stairs into Tom’s room. Leaving the door halfway open, I climb under the sheets while Tom stays on top of the sheets, grabbing the blanket from the end of the bed and throwing it over him. Cuddling into him, Tom is the first to speak.

“What do you think the punishment is going to be?”

“Could be anything,” I admit, mumbling into his chest as a draws a thumb over my hip. “It depends on how he feels in the morning,”

“Okay,” Tom pouts at not knowing our punishment. “Love you, baby, goodnight,”

“Love you too, мой лев,” I return with a yawn. “Goodnight,” I feel my consciousness slowly slip away under the guide of his soothing hands and steady heartbeat.

Chapter Text

“Tom,” I whine as he grinds against me, making me squirm in pleasure. “I want your cock,”

“No, baby,” He replies with a mocking tone.   

“Why?”

“Because you closed the mirror on daddy, naughty girl,” Tom taunts as I pout. “You either cum like this or not at all,” The next rub went fully into my clit causing me to gasp.

“I’ll cum like this, daddy,”

“Good girl,”

I open my eyes to a darkened room and a gently snoring Tom next to me. I wish my dream was real. I give him a kiss on the forehead before wiggling out of his arms and bed. I see Tom frown, but he stays asleep. I pad across the room and downstairs where Pepé was still up. “Morning?” He looks up with a smile.

“Morning, chérie,” He greets as I plop down opposite him on the sofa. “Why are you awake? You’ve only been asleep for 2 hours?”

“Couldn’t sleep,” I shrug. “What are you still doing up?”

“Worrying,” He admits. “I just finished having a talk with my father through the fireplace. He’s worried about the Moirai returning; a damn Lethifold at Boulogne-sur-Mer; and Grindelwald’s followers are being a hassle too,”

“So, just everyday stuff then?” I joke, trying to make him smile.

“For us Géroux’s? Oui,” He quips with a chuckle. “You know I’ve figured out the punishment,” I gesture for him to continue on. “What you did was very dangerous. You didn’t come to us adults first. You went into not only Nazi-occupied France but Grindelwald-occupied Northern France. You got attacked by a Lethifold, which, in your defence, you weren’t expecting. Then you sneaked back, and you were going to act like nothing happened,” I grimaced at his list. “But I’m also very proud of you. You managed to defend yourself against a Lethifold and Grindelwald’s followers,”

“It was only a Patronus Charm,” I say with a small smile.

“Do you know how many fully grown adults struggle with the Patronus Charm? Many,” He returns. “I’ve decided you both are going to clean the living room, kitchen, and dining room in preparation for when Maurice wakes up to put up the decorations. Tom will help me collect and chop wood for the pit for the spit pig while you will help Delphine with baking and cooking. All of these will be accomplished without magic. Does that sound fair, my dear?”

“More than fair,” I answer with a grin which he returns. “Can I start now, papa? If I clean the rooms then I can get the tree in position for Maurice to decorate when he wakes, and maybe I should do the wall decorations in advance? No one ever likes doing those,”

“Start whenever you like, chérie,” Pepé encourages. “I’ll make some more chocolat chaud,”

“Yes, please,” I chirp, happily going to get the broom and mop from the closet. We got off easy.

“Wow,” Maurice gasps in awe. “Pourquoi l’arbre n’est-il pas fait?” Why isn’t the tree done? I snort.

“C’est pour toi,” I reply. “Have at it,”

“After breakfast,” Mamé chimes in before he could rush over to the box. Maurice pursues his lips but sits down, digging into his freshly made bacon and eggs.

“Did you do all of it, Reine?” Maurice asks.

“Maybe like three-quarters?” I ponder. “I made the place spick and span before decorating. I couldn’t sleep, and Tom joined in with decorating when he woke up. And papa made breakfast and Mama got to relax for once,”

“Nice to relax once in a while, ma chérie,” Lifting up a glass of orange juice as a show of thanks. “She even has the acorn bread proofing,”

“I can cook,” I defend. “I just have specific dishes I like to make,” Everyone laughs, and I blush.

“Tom, are you done?” Tom nods at Pepé’s question. “Right, get your boots and coat on, time to get the wood for the pit,”

“Don’t forget your scarf!” I call out to Tom, and he wraps his scarf around his neck.

“Thanks, honey,” He murmurs, kissing my hair before following Pepé.

“Acting like his wife already,” Mamé comments in a neutral tone.

“I will marry him someday,” I confess. “But that’s for a different day,”

“Good. You are both good for each other,” She replies with a smile. Almost…sadly? “Now, shall we get going on the food?”

“Mama, what’s wrong?” I ask in concern. “You seem sad,” She looks at me, biting her lip.

“Maurice, do you mind helping papa and Tom with the pit?” Maurice shrugs.

“Sure, mama,” Maurice leaves the table, slipping on his boots and coat, and heading outside.

“We’ll talk as we cook,” I grab all the plates and put them into the steaming washing up, let Mamé’s levitating sponge do the washing up. “Grab the bilberries from the fridge and place them into a saucepan with some sugar and lemon,” While I do as she says, she begins making the mulled wine. “What do you know about my family? The Lemaire’s?”

“I know your parents’ names were Cyprien and Maylis,” I answer. “And that they were cousins arranged into a marriage. But that’s it,”

“All of that is true,” She replies. “I have siblings too,”

“They weren’t mentioned in passing,” I admit with a frown.

“Dominique and Donat,” Delphine continues, almost wistfully. “That’s their names,” I nod. “They’re both older than me. Dominique was born in 1899 and Donat was born in 1902. In 1916, my parents arranged a marriage between my sister, Dominique, and a man called Falco Tremblay. Falco was 18 years older than her, but my parents didn’t care. Falco’s mother, before she married into the Tremblay family, was Leonie Lestrange – a very wealthy pure-blood French family,”

“I’ve heard of the Lestrange’s many times. Never anything good about them,”

“Exactly, my family wanted to marry into the powerful Lestrange family, so, they did that with Dominique,” Mamé explains. “Dominique married him just after her 18^th birthday in 1917. Dominique used to send me letters about how he abused her, raped her. But she couldn’t leave. Our parents wouldn’t let her. Then one day, she comes to me in 1918, telling me she’s pregnant. She cried for 3 days straight before Falco dragged her home,”

“That’s horrible,” I murmur, horrified at what her sister went through. Mamé nods, solemnly.

“I begged my parents to help her as did my brother, Donat, but they didn’t listen,” I could see Mamé wipe a tear away. “She gave birth to her son, Falco, in early 1919, but developed childbed fever. Her husband, Falco, refused any physician to treat her because he wanted his son to be treated. Falco had been born very sick as well. Dominique died 2 days later, her son followed her 5 days later,” I hand her a tissue and give her a big hug before stepping back, allowing her to have her space. “A couple of years later, my parents came to me, I was only 15, telling me I would be marrying Dominique’s widow, Falco Tremblay,” My jaw drops open.

“You were 15?”

“Yes,” Mamé states with a disgusted tone. “I begged my parents to reconsider, they didn’t. What they didn’t know was that I had been on a few dates with François at the time, who before asking me out, was my best friend which, my parents did know. Apparently, I looked upset, and he wanted to know what was going on. François was furious and owled Alexandre immediately. I visited Alexandre, Persefoni, François and his little sister, Zéphyrine many times over the years during the summer and winter holidays, we were all quite fond of each other. Alexandre owled my parents telling them of his disgust and to reconsider this child marriage. Despite Alexandre’s power, they refused. And pulled me out of school to home-school me and cut off contact with all of them,”

“How did you escape them? Or you wouldn’t be married to papa?”

“Add in the hot water from the kettle and bring it to the boil then reduce the heat and let it simmer,” She orders, and I begin to pour the water in the water from the kitchen, turning the heat up to high to bring it to the boil. “My wedding was meant to be August 14^th, 1923 – I had turned 17 back in February but they wanted a summer wedding. The night before the wedding, Tremblay tried to force himself on me but my brother, Donat, knocked him out and snuck me out and got me to Alexandre’s. At 6am that very day, François and I married. My parents arrived at the end of the ceremony with Falco, but we were already married. All three of them were the angriest I’d ever seen them. They wanted to annul it right away. And when we declined, they tried to attack us. Donat stepped in their way. They were shocked, their own son, their precious treasure was on his sister’s side. Donat disowned them on the spot as his family. You know when your papa marked the Malfoy’s as an enemy to the Géroux’s? That’s what Alexandre did with the Lemaire’s and the Tremblay’s. Last I checked, my father and Falco passed away. My mother is alive though,”

“I want to strangle them for hurting you,” Mamé laughs at my comment.

“Everyone else does too,” She admits. “We haven’t told Maurice however, we would appreciate it if you let me tell it when he’s old enough,”

“Of course, Mama,” I agree, instantly. “Thank you for telling me your story. It’s quite comforting to know I’m not alone after what happened with Malfoy,”

“You are never alone, ma chérie,” Mamé reassures. “Most people are just too afraid to speak up. But that’s okay, it’ll have to be us few who do it for them,” We hug for a few minutes. “Would you mind calling in Maurice? He loves to make the shortbread,”

“Sure,” As soon as I open the door, I’m hit by the bitter cold air. “Maurice! Mama wants you for shortbread making!”

“Coming!” Maurice yells from within the woods somewhere. I step back into the warmth of the home.

“Can I make the gingerbread then?” Mamé nods.

“Scales are in the cupboard over there,” I lift the heavy scales onto the surface. Time to make sure gingerbread.

“I hate snakes and ladder,” Maurice groans with a pout as he goes down from 62 to 19 via a snake. I snort at his despair. Rolling a 5 and moving to 65, landing on a ladder and moving up to 84. “That’s so unfair,”

“You can’t use that word! It’s French!” I argue.

“Can too!”

“This is an English-speaking scrabble board!”

“Children,” Mamé calls and both our heads swivel to her. “Enough. No more arguing,”

“Sorry, mama,” We say in unison.

“Fruit soup?” Tom whispers his inquiry to me as a bowl is placed in front of him.

“It’s how our ancestors over a thousand years ago celebrated the Winter Solstice,” I answer, lowly. “This bilberry soup recipe, as well as the acorn bread recipe, have been in our family for a millennium,” Tom nods before taking a spoonful of soup. The bilberry soup, you think would taste overly sweet, but it’s just right and paired perfectly with the acorn bread too. The mulled wine was delicious too and I could easily drink many glasses, and not realise I was getting drunk…which is obviously what I plan to do.

“I’m so full,” I murmur, slouching back into my chair.

“So, you won’t be having a slice of Yule Log?” Pepé teases. Fuck.

“I can’t say no to Yule Log,” I whine and look down my mulled wine. “Nor the mulled wine,” I pour myself another glass much to Mamé amusement.

“The mulled wine is delicious,”

“Thank you, Tom,” Mamé returns as she stands up. “It’s a secret Géroux family recipe,” Mamé looks at me. “Come help with the Yule Log, please,” We both gather up the plates and I put them next to the sink as she takes out the Yule Log. I grab 5 smaller plates and take them to the dining room, dividing slices to each person.

Once we finished the Yule Log, we bundle up in our coats, scarves, and gloves, and sit around the pit. I chose the smaller sofa with Tom and cuddle against him with a blanket. We were under the supervision of them, so, they allowed it. Everyone but Maurice was very tipsy. Pepé was telling tales from his youth while I was gently snoozing on Tom’s shoulder who was avidly listening to Pepé.

“I think it’s time for bed for you three,” I hear Mamé say through my hazy and tired self. I feel Tom move himself and Tom lifting me up, letting me doze on his chest.

“I’ll put her to bed,” Tom replies, his chest vibrating with every word, making me feel like goo. “Come on, Maurice,” I hear Maurice groan but soon here the padding of shoes on the ground. With the murmurings of goodnight from everyone, Tom heads upstairs and separates from Maurice who is on the other side of the villa, and enters my room. I’m gently placed on my mattress by Tom who after taking off my boots and coat, brushes the hair from my face; making me smile. “I knew you were awake,”

“In and out, mon puissant lion,” Blurrily, I look up at Tom’s smirking face.

“Strong lion, am I?” Tom teases.

“My strong lion,” I mumble, possessively.

“Hmm, and you’re mon petit loup, aren’t you, детка?” He croons, cupping my cheek and stroking his thumb across my cheekbone. I nuzzle my face into his hand, purring at the physical touch. I’m needy, daddy.

“You’re hot when you speak different languages,” I slur and Tom chuckles.

“You purr beautifully, котенок,” Tom coos. “What your favourite language for me to speak, мой милый котенок?”

“Russian for sure,” I answer with a yawn, climbing under the covers. “Your voice goes deep and gravelly when you speak Russian. Makes me melt into a puddle. And the pet names. Especially the pet names,”

“Hmm, and what are your favourites?”

“All of them, all languages,” I confess, closing my eyes and pulling the covers over me completely. “All make me feel loved and gooey inside. Love you,”

“Love you too, babygirl,” Tom returns. “Sleep well,”

“You too,” I mumble. A few moments later, I hear the door shut quietly and it wasn’t long before I fell asleep myself.

I groan into my pillow. I had the worse headache ever. Even worse, I needed to be sick. Shakily, I walk to my bathroom and vomit into my toilet before flushing it. I’m never drinking again. I rinse my mouth with some water before brushing my teeth to get the taste out of my mouth. I shuffle downstairs for breakfast, I didn’t even want breakfast to be honest, and sit into the unoccupied chair next to Tom who also looked as hungover as me. “Morning,” I croak out.

“Morning, sweetheart,” Tom rasps back. Pepé and Mamé chuckle at the both of us.

“Remember when we had our first hangover, dear?” Mamé teases Pepé.

“Ah, we snuck into a tavern when we were 14,” Pepé reminisces. “We got so drunk that we thought it would be a good idea to throw fireballs and see who could get them the furthest. We accidentally set a barn on fire. We got in so much trouble and had the worse hangover the following morning while in detention,”

“So, is your advice to not throw fireballs or drink responsibly?” I question with a smirk which Pepé returns.

“Both,” Pepé answers. “What would you like for breakfast, ma chérie? I’m cooking today,”

“Nothing,” I grumble. “Don’t feel well,”

“You have to eat,” Pepé protests. “I’ll make you some dry toast like I am for Tom,”

“Okay,” I mumble, laying my head down on the table. It felt like it was full of lead.

“Here’s your toast, kids,” Pepé voice, startling me awake. Huh? I fell asleep. I lift my head up and toast is placed in front of me.

“Thank you,” I murmur. Delicately, I bite into the toast and chew slowly. I finish a slice but give the other one to Pepé. “If I have anymore, I’m gonna be sick again,”

“Why don’t you go back to bed, honey?” Mamé suggests. “It’s only 7:13 in the morning. It’s early. Both of you back to bed once you’re done,”

“Can we cuddle in the same bed?” Pepé snorts at my question, but Mamé lips pursue.

“If the door’s ajar then yes,” Mamé answers, eventually.

“Thank you, mama,” I reply with a smile before turning to Tom. “I’ll see you upstairs,” I murmur to Tom, who was still eating, kissing his cheek. I take my plate and place it by the sink before heading upstairs. I kick off my slippers and strip down out of my clothes, turning the shower on. I was still in my clothes from yesterday. I step into the shower and wash all the grogginess and grime away. Turning off the water and drying off, I slip into some clean pyjamas – silk cropped trousers and buttoned shirt, all in a lovely blood red colour. Walking into my room, Tom was laying on his stomach with his arms crossed over his head which was buried into the pillow. He looked hot, just laying on my bed like that. I drop my towel in the washing basket and climb into the bed, slipping under his arm to cuddle against him. He hums and moves his arm to wrap around me, bringing me slightly under his body, almost like he was a blanket.

“Is that okay, детка?” He rumbles into my ear. “Wanna be close to you,”

“Yeah, it’s like a weighted blanket,” I mumble, trying to plaster myself more against him. After some wriggling, Tom’s body was covering mine and our legs were all tangled too. “Perfect,”

“Are you sure I’m not squishing you, honey?”

“Not squishing me, don’t worry,” I reassure, and Tom nips at my neck. “Stop that, and go to sleep,” I could see Tom pout at me but stops. No more words were said. Just the two of us in a comfortable silence and cuddling as we nap.

I stretch and crack my joints as I wake up. I frown as I realise Tom wasn’t here. I glance at the clock. 12:51. He probably woke up earlier. I put my slippers on before heading downstairs to the kitchen. I was a lot hungrier than I was earlier. “Afternoon, mama, papa, where’s Tom?”

“In the library,” Pepé answers. “You two really are alike in your love to read,”

“Okay, I’m going to make up a plate for us, would you like anything from the kitchen?”

“Put the kettle on the stove for me?” Mamé asks and I nod. Filling the kettle with water and putting it on the lit stove, I start to grab food from the fridge. I place leftover slices of the spit-roast pig, various cheeses, crackers, grapes, and gingerbread on the plate; and head towards the library. Tom looks up as I opens the door and smiles.

“Look who’s awake,” He teases, and I smile shyly, blushing. “Feeling any better, babygirl?”

“Yeah, I needed the sleep,” I reply, approaching Tom, placing the food on the table next to the chaise sofa. “Kinda want more sleep though,”

“You should’ve stayed in bed, Душа моя,” Tom gently scolds me with a worried frown, and draws his arms around me, resting his head on my stomach as I run my fingers through his hair.

“I can’t stay in bed ALL day,” I point out, but another thought comes to which makes me smile cheekily. “And my lovely, weighted blanket wasn’t there,” A hand sharply smacks my butt at my cheekiness, and I giggle. “I also bought you some food in case you were hungry,” He pulls me into his lap, so, I’m sitting sideways on his legs and brings a hand up to stroke my cheek.

“You take such good care of me, sweetheart,” I nibble on his thumb slightly.

“You take good care of me too, honey,” I return, grabbing a grape and popping it into his mouth. Tom hums as he chews into it.

“Sweet,” Tom murmurs, swallowing the grape. “But not the sweetness I’m craving, котенок,” I hadn’t noticed until now, but his other hand was caressing the waistband of my pyjama trousers. He slides his hand under the waistband and plunges two fingers into me for a few moments before removing his hand altogether and popping his fingers into his mouth to clean. “If I could just have you with your legs spread in my bed all day, that would be my heaven,”

“Will there be rope tying me down?” I joke with a grin and his eyes twinkle as he smirks.

“No, no rope, only silk for you, darling,” He counters. “My soulmate deserves the best,” Daddy. I shake the thought from my head. Stupid brain.

“Can I tie you down?”

“You want to tie me down, honey?” Tom teases with dark and lustful eyes, and I bite my lip. “You know I’d do anything for you,” He gives me a long kiss and I pull back to yawn. “Get comfy, baby,” I throw my slippers off and slide down Tom’s body, making sure to brush over his cock which had him groaning. I lay my head on his thigh, cuddling into his leg. “You comfy down there?”

“Yeah,” I affirm.

“Want me to read out loud?”

“Yes, please,” Tom begins to stroke my hair as he reads out loud. He’s the best thing that ever happened to me.

“Thank you, детка. You are the best thing that happened to me too,”

“Did I say that out loud?”

“Yep,” I groan at Tom’s reply, borrowing my face into his thigh as he laughs before continuing to read.

I look at my clock. 5:03. This is what I get for going to bed early yesterday. After reading the library with Tom, well, more like sleeping while Tom read, I still felt a little unwell, so, went to bed early. I grab my wand, apparating into Tom’s room. Tom was fast asleep, shirtless, and sprawled out on his bed. I giggle and lock the shut door. Wordlessly, I wave my wand and black silk begins to twine around his arms and legs, moving and tightening them to the bed. “Well, this is a surprise, isn’t it?” Tom muses as he opens his eyes, looking at my smirking face. “And there’s my naughty little girl. Up to mischief again, hm?”

“You look so good like this,” I whisper in awe. Daddy. I don’t say that word out loud obviously. “All I want to do is ravish you,”

“Then have at it, sweetheart,”

“I can?” Tom nods. “Okay, um, I – first underwear off,” I mumble under my breath, waving my wand to slip them off his tied legs and fold on the chair. I lick my lips at the sight. Tom smirks widens at my appraisal of him. I smirk back before turning around, much to his confusion, and start to teasingly remove my shirt. Unbuttoning it but not fully taking it off.

“Fuck,” Tom curses, lowly. I look over my shoulder and wink at him before dropping the shirt to the floor. I slide my thumb under my waistband and teasingly bend over and wiggle my hips as I ease my pyjamas down.  I hear Tom growl behind me.

“Something wrong, honey?” I playfully ask as I turn around, jutting my hip out to the left and putting my hands on them.

“Tease,” He grumbles.

“Teasing? I haven’t even touched you yet, sweetheart,” I taunt, climbing onto the bed. Tom gives me a sarcastic smile.

“Just wait until I get my hands on you,” Tom promises, as I crawl up the bed towards him.

“Shouldn’t it be until I get my hands on you?” My fingers stroke the air over his cock. Not touching, but almost. His cock twitches.

“Reine,” His tone all warning. I straddle his hips. I was too horny and too wet to even consider foreplay right now. I lower myself onto his girthy cock, biting my lip to hide my moans. The stretch was delicious.

“Honestly, I could just cum like this,” I gasp, clenching around his length but not moving.

“Likewise,” Tom murmurs, heavily panting. Slowly, I begin to roll my hips, his cock already hitting my sweet spot on the first few tries.

“Wanna go slow, make love to you, that okay?”

“Sounds good, детка,” Tom rumbles, his chest vibrating under my hands. Continuing my steady pace, I move a hand to fondle at my breast, pinching my nipple. “You have no idea how gorgeous you look riding my cock, teasing your nipples. Fuck, you’re such a good girl,” I clench down on his cock at his words. The never-ending dirty words tumbling from his mouth. These words alone have me hurtling towards my climax. I move my hand down from my nipple to my clit, rubbing at my swollen bundle of nerves harshly while I bounce on his cock. “Fuck, Reine,” Tom throws his head back as his cock pulses. He cums hard, filling me up. The warmth spreading inside my pussy as I’m filled with his cum, has me right of the edge. “C’mon, sweetheart, be a good girl and cum for me, cum for daddy,” His words have me shattering.

“Ah, daddy,” I mewl, the waves and waves of pleasure were exquisite. I continue to orgasm for a solid minute, gushing around Tom’s cock so much that I’m in tears from the pleasure I’m receiving, before I collapse on his chest, limp and in bliss. Weakly, I wave my right hand and, wordless, the silk unties itself. As soon as the silk unties, arms clamp around my waist and I’m rolled underneath. I cling to Tom as I come down from my high, his body pressing me into the mattress, his girthy length still inside me, whispering sweet nothings into my ear, wiping my tears away.

“So good for me, sweetheart,” Tom coos. “I love you so much,”

“How much is so much?” I tease, slurring my words slightly.

“Infinity, mon petit loup,” Tom murmurs.

“Well, I love you infinity plus one,” I sass and Tom chuckles as he peppers my face with kisses.

“How are you feeling, honey?”

“Satiated,” I purr. “And you? Did you like it?”

“Loved it,” Tom answers. “I loved watching you wildly bounce on my cock. Loved my sweet girl rubbing her clit. Loved the way you instantly shattered when I said cum for daddy. And the way daddy fell from your lips without hesitation,” I blush at his words. “You blush so prettily, детка,” I blush even harder.

“How d-did you figure out?” I stutter along, I could feel I was red as a tomato.

“Figure what out?”

“You know,” I deadpan.

“Know what?”

“Stop teasing me,” I pout and Tom grins like the Cheshire cat.

“Use your words, pretty girl, and I will answer,”

“How did you figure out about daddy, daddy,” I snark back and a sharp sting is left on my outer thigh in retaliation for my snarky tone and a frown on his face. “Please, daddy?” His face softens and he smiles.

“You’ve let a few thoughts out, little one,”

“What do you mean?”

“You’ve called me daddy plenty of times. First was when had that nightmare over a week ago and you came to see me in the middle of the night. I heard you mumble it when you were sleeping and humping my thigh,” I widen my eyes. “Then a couple of days ago, in the library, you thought it again, and it crossed your mind when we were having sex at our secret spot. When you got drunk on Yule, I heard the words; I’m needy, daddy in your head too. And when we were cuddling in the library, talking about silk rather than rope, you called me daddy too,”

“And how do you feel about it?” I ask, nervously, but his grin gives me reassurance.

“I love you calling me daddy,” Tom growls, kissing me hard on the lips. My eyes flutter shut as he does so. “At first I was confused when you mumbled it in your sleep but the longer I thought about it, the more I imagined it falling from your lips, the more I wanted it to happen for real,” His thumb strokes at my lower lip. “Open your eyes, honey,” I open my eyes to look into Tom’s intense ones. “Want you to say it one more time for me,” His eyes almost felt hypnotic, and I couldn’t help the word falling from my lips.

“Daddy,” My whine sounded breathy and pleading. I feel his cock twitch inside me.

“Good girl,” Tom praises and I keen. “Shower, sweetheart?”

“Shower, daddy,” I murmur, sweetly with a smile. His soft cock begins to harden inside me.

“Fuck, you’re going to be the death of me,” He stands up from the bed, I involuntarily whimper as his cock slips out of me. He clamps his arms around my waist, lifting me up. “Hang onto me, sweet girl,” I cling to him as he walks to the ensuite.

“You don’t have to carry me,” I protest, squirming in his arms.

“I’m not letting you go until I’ve fucked you against the shower wall,” I widen my eyes at Tom’s words. “That alright with you, Ангел?”

“Yes, daddy,”

The downstairs was completely empty of people this morning which was unusual as Mamé and Pepé were normally up before 7. They deserve a lay-in though. I can make breakfast instead. I grab ingredients for American-style pancakes from the cupboards and the pint of milk from the fridge. After our delectable shower sex, we took the time to wash each other. Tom also took the time to bring me over the edge once more with his tongue as he washed my body. I wanted to return the favour, but refractory period, as Tom put it, making me pout which he kissed away. Currently, he was stripping off his bed sheets that we dirtied and was putting them into the washing machine to hide the spoiled sheets. Thankfully, no one would question it because Tom was going home today, so, wouldn’t be sleeping in the guest room anymore.

I whisk together the ingredients, add the milk slowly to make sure it’s smooth and not lumpy. “Солнышко,” Tom purrs into my ear, making me jump, and wraps his arms around me from behind. I hum and lean back into him.

“Hungry, мой лев?”

“Starving,” Tom rumbles, his thumb stroking under my breasts.

“Then sit down and wait patiently, daddy,” I scold, and he smacks my butt, making me yelp before sitting down at the island. I eye him as he gives me an innocent look. I don’t trust that look. I grab the pan and begin to heat it up on the stove, putting a bit of butter in the pan. “How many do you want? I made plenty of batter,”

“A stack would be good,” Pepé voices from behind me, much to my surprise. I whirl around and see him sitting next to Tom and Mamé sitting next to him.

“Um, I was going to make breakfast,” I say, shyly.

“Carry on, we won’t stop you,” Mamé shrugs. “Actually, I appreciate not having to make breakfast for once,”

“I’ll make sure you get the best pancakes of the batch, mama,”

“Thank you, ma chérie,”

I feel myself giggle in my head as Tom chases me around the forest in our wolf forms. I look behind me and frown. He wasn’t there...? The wind is knocked out of me as I’m tackled from the side. We roll. I yelp bark as I land awkwardly underneath him and hold my back left leg close as I morph back into me. I cradle my ankle. “I’m so sorry, baby. I didn’t mean to tackle you so hard. Let me see,” Tom murmurs, gently coaxing me to show him my ankle. “It’s quite swollen and bruised,” I flinch as he presses down on a tender spot. “Sorry, sweetheart, wrap your arms around my neck,” I do as Tom’s says and he lifts me into his arms.

“Should get injured more, so, I can be carried around like this,” I joke with a teasing smile.

“You could just ask, sweet girl,” Tom returns with a smirk. “You know I have a hard time saying no to you,”

“That’s why you need to say no, or I’ll turn into a spoiled brat,”

“But I love spoiling you,” I groan into his neck at his words as he nips at my ear. “Daddy’s spoiled brat,” I squirm in his arms at his words, and he tightens his arms around me. “Stop squirming, детка,” I stop moving and snuggle more into his body instead, basically clinging to him. “Good girl,”

Within a few minutes, Tom was carrying me through the back door into the villa. Pepé and Mamé were cuddling on the couch. They look up as we come in with varying degrees of surprise. “I’ve hurt my ankle,” I blurt out, pointing at my left leg.

“Put her in the armchair, Tom,” Pepé orders, picking up the footstool. Tom places me down and I gently lift my ankle onto the footstool Pepé put down. Tom sits on the right arm holding my hand while Mamé sits on the left rubbing my shoulder. “I’m going to take everything off this foot, alright, Reine?” I nod. Pepé unbuckles my shoe as I unclip my left stocking on my thigh and slide it down my leg. Once everything was removed, Pepé hovers his wand above my ankle muttering a diagnostic spell. “You have twisted your ankle but you, also, have a stress fracture on your calcaneus. Probably due to twisting your ankle,” Pepé smiles at me, calmly. “I have a few spells that should do the trick, but you need to be careful for the next few days and rest your ankle as much as possible,”

“I can definitely do that in Greece,” I reply, grimacing at the pain as Pepé begins the first spell. “Sunshine and beaches,”

“Greece will do you the world of good, ma chérie,” Mamé murmurs next to me. “And next time we visit Greece, Tom must come too,”

“Thank you, ma’am, I would love too,”

“Such a sweet boy,” Mamé coos, pinching Tom’s cheeks, making him blush. “Now, Tom, it’s almost time to head home. Is everything packed?”

“Yes, aside from my toiletries,”

“Go and pack your toiletries, Tom,” Tom nods at Mamé’s request.

While Tom was upstairs, Pepé works through all the spells to fix my ankle before stabilising my ankle in a boot and buckling it. “You’re going to need to wear this during the day, but during the night, you can take it off and use some pillows to leave it elevated,” I sigh in frustration. “It’s only to give the spells a few days to truly work,”

I look towards the stairs as Tom walks down them, holding his suitcase. “As sappy as it sounds, I don’t want him to leave. It hurts my heart when we’re apart,”

“I know, sweetie,” Pepé soothes. “But you’ll be together again in no time. And being in Greece will distract you,” I nod along at his words. Tom places his suitcase by the door to the office before walking towards us. He bends down to give me a hug and places a discreet kiss on my forehead.

“I love you,”

“I love you too,” I murmur back before he lets go and moves to shake Pepé hand in farewell. With a quick hug from Mamé and a ruffle of Maurice’s hair – he enters the office with Pepé and floos home. At least we had the two-way mirrors now.

“Are you all packed, ma chérie?”

“Oui, mama,”

“What has you looking so down, Reine?”

“I miss Tom,”

“Ah,” Mamé says, sitting down next to me on the bed. “L'amour de l'âme; or soulmates as it’s called in English. During those two years that I was apart from François, I felt something missing? But we were too young to be united as L'amour de l'âme. It is only when you have physical intimacy that when you are apart afterwards that it begins to hurt,”

“Wait, you and papa are soulmates?”

“Yes, ma chérie,” Mamé confesses. “It’s why we’ve been so lenient with you and Thomas sleeping in the same bed,”

“I had no idea,”

“It happens to all the born Géroux’s,” Mamé explains. “It’s both a blessing and a curse,”

“What do you mean?”

“To have L'amour de l'âme is wonderful. It is to connect with someone on more than a physical and emotional way. It is completeness. But it can be a curse, ma chérie. Not many soulmates can survive being apart for too long, or worse yet, their soulmate dying. It’s why most soulmates die close together,”

“Because their soulmate isn’t alive anymore,”

“Exactly,”

“Where did you find out all this information?”

“Alexandre,” I open my mouth to ask more questions, but Mamé continues. “You can ask more questions when we get to Greece. Alexandre will explain everything,”

“Okay, mama,”

“Now, what did you pack?”

“The red dress with the white trim that you bought me for Christmas day, and a pair of dark green slacks and a light pink blouse for the 26^th, the white two-piece with the blue polka dots, and a burgundy cloak,” I list off. “All the Christmas present I bought are in that one,” I point at the suitcase at the door.

“Good, François and Maurice will get it downstairs while I’ll help you down the stairs,” Mamé orders and before long, everything was downstairs, and we were flooing over. Pepé and I were flooing first with all of the luggage while Maurice and Mamé were flooing after us.

“Ready?” Pepé asks and I nod. “Γέρουξ Κρήτη Περιουσία,” He throws the powder down and the flame takes us. Once the flames die down, I’m taken aback by the massive foyer we landed in. It was stunning. From floor to ceiling, it was white bricks of marble; with a matching staircase going up the next floor; the walls had big windows showing a picturesque view of Crete; and a crystal chandelier was hanging down from the high ceiling. “You okay, sweetheart?”

“Yeah, I think I’m gonna enjoy it here,” I reply, turning around with a grin. Pepé returns the grin.

“Good,” Pepé sounded happy. “Can you go through that door and see if anyone’s in? Or if we’re the first?”

“Sure,” I walk out of the foyer and into the next room. “Hello? Is anyone here yet?”

“Of course,” I jump and whirl around to face the man behind me. Standing behind me was an elderly biracial man. That would make sense – while his father, Félix, was a white French man, his mother, Margriet Visser, was a black woman from Sint Maarten. “You must be Reine,”

“And you would be my great great grandfather Alexandre,”

“Indeed,” The man replies with a jovial grin. “Nice to meet you, Reine,”

“Likewise, opa,”

Chapter Text

“Reine,” Pepé calls me over to the people who had just arrived, and he was hugging. “This is my sister and her husband, and my nieces,”

“Hello Reine, I’m Zéphyrine,” I’m pulled into a hug by Zéphyrine. She had curly shoulder-length dark brown hair and big, doe-like green eyes. “Please call me Zeph,” She draws back, siding up to her husband. “And this strapping bag of muscles is Erik,” Erik was a very tall blond man with bright blue eyes. A light blush pinks his cheeks at Zeph drawl about him. The girls behind the two groan. “And these are our daughters, Henriette, and Tatiana. Henri is the oldest,” She gestures to the taller of the two girls. Henri had dark brown locks like her mother but has Erik’s eyes. “And Tati is the youngest,” Tati had light brown hair and Zeph’s eyes.

“It’s nice to meet you all,” Shyly, I smile and wave awkwardly as pepé throws an arm around my shoulder.

“You’re adorable, Reine,” Zeph comments with a grin. “Where’s Delph, Maurice, and papa?”

“In the kitchen, serving up lunch,”

“We’re just in time then,”

I observe my extended family across the table from me. Aunt Zeph was bold where Erik was quiet. A juxtaposition that, evidently, worked because they both look at each other like they hung the moon. Tati is quite shy and only spoke when spoken to. However, Henri, was a brat. No manners and her face had a permanent sneer on it. “So, Reine,” Henri drawls from her seat. Her voice was grating. “Oncle François told me you found ton amour d'âme,”

“Yes, I did,” I reply, politely.

“How?”

“Um, through school,”

“Interesting,” Henri muses, throwing her dark locks over her shoulder. “I would like to meet him,”

“That won’t be possible,”

“Why not?” Her sickly-sweet voice asks as she bats her eyelashes. I’m not falling for this act.

“Well, after Christmas, I’m staying with his family because it’s his birthday and then we’re back at school,” I explain, stoically. “And we won’t be back until the summer, so, you would be waiting half a year,”  

“Shame,” Henri mutters and I narrow my eyes at her before turning away to talk to Maurice. I’m going to keep her far away from Tom. Far away.

“Sit down, Reine,” Opa requests as he locks his study door and I take an armchair by the fireplace. “We have a long and heavy talk upon us,” He sits opposite me.

“Should I leave my questions until the end?”

“Oui, ma chérie,” Opa answers. “Let’s work our way backwards to the beginning,” I nod. “As you know, mon l'amour de l'âme, my Betty, passed away when my children were young,”

“I didn’t know her name was Betty,” I murmur and Opa smiles. “And I actually didn’t know all Géroux’s had soulmates until Mama talked about Papa being her soulmate. I was very surprised,” He laughs at my put-out expression. “Continue on with Betty, Opa,”

“Yes, her name was Erzsébet Szabó,” Opa replies. “She was Hungarian. I met her during a student exchange. I visited Beauxbatons when I was a student at Durmstrang,” I didn’t know he went to Durmstrang?! “I knew she was my soulmate. We married shortly after I graduated in 1899. When she passed away, in 1910, it was like my whole world was snuffed out in an instant,”

“But you’re still here,”

“I am,” Opa agrees. “Thanks to my grandma,” I widen my eyes in surprise. His grandmother? “My father’s, Félix’s, parents were Romain Géroux and Persefoni Giannopoulos. And like many Géroux’s before and after them, they were soulmates. However, the Moirai did not like this. It wasn’t supposed to happen. Fate had been spun out of control. The Moirai did everything in their power to kill Romain Géroux and prevent them from living their lives together. Persefoni went to her grandparents for help, and they imprisoned the Moirai. Unfortunately, the prison was always only meant to be a short-term solution until they could figure out a long-term one. They never did. Over time, the prison has begun to deteriorate and crack. My fear, now, is that one of them has managed to escape and wants revenge. Atropos, I believe,”

“She cuts the thread,”

“Exactly,”

“But why me, Opa? Out of all of our family? I mean, all those Hogwarts students who were killed,”

“I’m not sure but I have a working theory that to prevent you and Tom from existing together, she’s rewriting the new timeline to match the original one,” I nod in agreement at his theory. It was a good one.

“I have another question, Opa,” Opa waves his hand for me to continue. “Who is Persefoni Giannopoulos?”

“She was born a very long time ago to parents, Giannis and Melinoë,” Opa answers. “They were soulmates too,”

“And her grandparents? Who had the ability to lock away the Moirai? Who are they?”

“They’ve had many names over the years, but we would refer to them as Hades and Kore, better known by legend as Persephone,” My mouth hangs open in shock. I’m absolutely speechless. “You look like me when I was told,”

“But Hades…isn’t he meant to be a bad man? Who abducted Kore? Why would they help?”

“Lies spread by Zeus,” Opa replies. “Zeus is no better than Hades. If anything, he’s worse,”

“What is the truth?”

“As you know, Hades and Zeus are brothers, and that Zeus married Demeter,” Opa begins to tell. “Before Zeus married Demeter, Demeter had a relationship with a human man and she bore him a daughter, Kore. By this point, Hera, his first wife, was dead and Zeus, obsessed by Demeter, killed Kore’s father, and forced Demeter to marry him after threatening Kore. Zeus was an abusive husband and step-father. Kore turned into a beautiful woman and Zeus noticed. He forced himself on her. After Zeus raped Kore, she fled Olympus. Hades was visiting the city of Taernarum - a door to the underworld was near Taernarum in a cave. On his way to the cave, he found Kore crying by a river. He had never seen someone so upset. And moreover, he realised that it was his soulmate and was deeply anguished that she was crying. He offered to take her far away, to the underworld, and she agreed. Zeus spread the lie to Demeter and others that Hades abducted Kore. Demeter was furious and tried to get Kore to come back, but Kore sent her a letter, explaining the truth of what happened. Demeter murdered Zeus in revenge. He now spends an eternity, chained and alone, in the deepest pits of the underworld as a restless soul,”

“That’s a lot to take in,” I admit with a grimace. “How did Persefoni help you?”

“There is a place in the underworld for Hades’ and Kore’s descendants and their families. A place of eternal happiness,” Opa explains. “My grandma allows me to visit my Betty twice a year after asking Hades and Kore’s permission. Once on our wedding anniversary and once on another day. It’s how I haven’t been driven to death,”

“Would you be willing to ask Persefoni how she imprisoned the Moirai the first time? Or a way I could protect people from them?”

“I’ve already sent a letter,” Opa answers. “I will inform you as soon as I receive a reply. In the meantime, I think we should re-join our family in celebration,”

“Okay, Opa,” Taking his outstretched arm as we walk back to the rest of the family.

“Are you alright, Tati?” I ask, sitting beside her on the beach. She was away from us and just watching the sea.

“Yeah, I’m okay,”

“Tati…” I trail off, deciding to squeeze her shoulder in solidarity. “I know we just met but you are my cousin. If there is anything you need help with, you only need ask,” She stays silent for a while before confessing.

“It’s Henri,”

“Your bratty sister. Why am I not surprise?”

“You already picked up on that?”

“Yep. What did she do?”

“It’s mon âme d'amour,”

“You found your soulmate already?” She nods. “The problem is, he’s in Henri’s year. And she has the biggest crush on him,”

“Ah, but he isn’t her soulmate,” I shrug. “It’s a puppy love crush,” Tati shakes her head.

“No, she has talked constantly about this boy since she was 9, and she is now 16. She is in love with him,”

“Does he love her back?” I ask and Tati shakes her head.

“No,” Tati answers. “I didn’t really meet him until this year, and I didn’t feel the pull before because I was too young. He felt the pull that all soulmates do but didn’t know why. And I told him what was happening and what we were to each other. And we’ve been dating in secret ever since. Henri has no idea,”

“Well, Henri is going to have to get over it,” I state, looking around to make sure no one’s watch. “He is your soulmate. Not hers. Eventually, she will find hers and lose interest in him all together,”

“She isn’t a born Géroux,” I widen my eyes in surprise. “Biologically, she’s my dad’s half-sister. She was born when he was 19. When he was 21, their dad and her mother passed away. With no one else to take her, my dad and my mum adopted her, and raised her as their own. The likelihood of her ever finding her soulmate is slim to none,”

“That complicates things,”

“Yeah,”

“Have you told your parents?”

“I don’t feel comfortably telling them,” Tati admits. “They always seem to sweep whatever she does under the rug,”

“Opa then,”

“You want me to tell grandpa?”

“He’s the head of the house,” I reply. “He can get shit done for you. And they’ll actually listen to him,”

“Okay, we tell grandpa,” Tati agrees.

“Tell me what, young ladies?” Opa voices from behind, making us jump.

“You have a habit of sneaking up on people,” I accuse.

“Not my fault that no one can hear me,” Opa waves off my accusation and sits beside us. “What do you want to tell me?” We remain silent.

“Tati,” I mutter, giving her a look. She sighs and begins to explain everything to Opa. To his credit, he sits and listens quietly.

“I feared this is what was happening with your sister,” Grandpa muses. “For the last few years, I’ve noticed a change in her behaviour. I will be having a word with your parents. And then we will be having a discussion with your sister too. We will reveal who your soulmate is during the discussion. I will request that you and the rest stay another day while François, Delph, Maurice, and Reine head home. This will give us time to talk as a family,”

“Merci, grandpa,”

“You never need to thank me, ma chérie,”

Slowly, I wander off towards the other end of the beach, making sure to be careful with my boot brace as I climb the crudely cut staircase in the rock to get to the top. I settle down at the top and pull out my mirror, opening it. “Tom? Are you there?”

“I’m here, sweetheart,” Tom replies after a few moments. “How’s Greece?”

“The views are stunning, мой лев,” I smile as I look at him. He was lying in bed with his shirt off. “Like you,” I see his cheeks pink.

“Feeling flirty?”

“You never did fuck me to sleep like you promised, daddy,” I smirk at his face.

“Baby,” Tom growls, warningly.

“But you promised,” I fake whined with a pout.

“I’ll fuck you the whole night when you visit but, first, I’m making your arse a bright red,” Now, it was my turn to blush. “Would you like that, Котенок?”

“Yes, please,” I reply with no hesitation and Tom grins.

“You know, sometimes I think you do it on purpose to rile me up,”

“I do,” Tom laughs at my confession.

“You could just ask, sweetheart,” Tom teases me, fondly.

“Where’s the fun in that, daddy?” Again, Tom laughs and I snicker too. “How’s home?”

“I’ve missed working in the fields,” Tom admits. “But I miss you more,”

“I miss you too,” I return with a sweet smile.

“C’EST NOËL!” Maurice exclaims, jumping on my bed, waking me up.

“Quelle heure est-il?” I ask, throwing a pillow at him.

“6am,”

“Tu viens de me réveiller à 6h du matin?” Maurice shrugs at my question.

“Tout le monde est debout,” Maurice responses, pulling me out of the bed. I grumble as I put my slippers on and follow him down the stairs. Tati and Henri were already sitting by the tree while the adults were on various seats with cups of coffee and tea.

“It’s too early,” I mumble, plonking down on the floor next to Maurice. The adults laugh at my grumpiness.

I stack my gifts in a neat pile on my drawers. From my parents, I got books, clothes, and a pair of stunning emerald leaf-shaped drop-down earrings; Maurice gave me a book; Zeph, Erik and the girls got me a variety of Belgian Chocolates; and Opa gave me a Géroux crest pendant embedded with diamonds.

After stacking them, I slip on my boots and cloak, and put the two-way mirror in my pocket. Quietly and hastily, I walk out the house and take the short walk to the beach. I sit on the sand and get out my mirror. Tom was already there. “Merry Christmas, мой лев,”

“Merry Christmas, baby,” He croons. “Are you enjoying Christmas?”

“Yeah, I got some good gifts, what about you?”

“I am, but I never celebrated Christmas before,”

“Did you not celebrate at Wool’s?”

“Not quite,” Tom answers, with a far-off look. “Mostly, we lived off donations,”

“Well, from now on, you’re going to have the best Christmases ever,”

“It’s better seeing you,” I blush at his compliment as he cockily grins at my reaction.

“Want to see my Christmas dress? I’m very surprised at mama’s choice,”

“Please,” I walk over to the rocks and place it on waist length rock before stepping back, giving him a slow twirl. “You look stunning, sweetheart,” I move forward and grab the mirror. “Who’s that?” Looking behind me, I see Henri storming down the beach towards me.

“Bratty cousin,” I reply. “Talk tonight? Let’s say 9?”

“Sure,” Tom agrees. “I love you,”

“I love you too, honey,” I close the compact and place it back in my cloak. Just in time because Henri arrived.

“What are you doing?” Her tone.

“Lose the attitude and stop demanding things,” I reply.

“You think you can just come in and disrupt our family,”

“Hardly disrupting, considering the only person who has a problem with me is you,” I return, stonily. “Anyway, I am family,”

“Maurice’s granddaughter from the future,” She sneers. “And everyone just willingly goes along with it,”

“I already subjected myself to multiple blood tests to make sure I’m a Géroux,” I retort. “Not to mention, I’m a Metamorphmagus. Tends to be an inherited trait in our family,”

“Everyone fawns over you like you’re perfect,”

“Not perfect,” I reply. “And no one fawns over me, you’re jealous for no reason,”

“I’m not jealous,” She snaps.

“Sure, I believe that,”

“I don’t like you,”

“I gathered that,”

“And I want you gone,”

“Henriette, I’m not going anywhere,” I retort with a frown. “Even if I could – which I can’t – I wouldn’t. My soulmate is here. Plus, after all they’ve done for me, I consider my mama and papa, my parents just as much as my actual mama and papa,”

“If you can go back in time, you can go forward in time,”

“Did you not listen to a word I said?” I ask, irritated. “It is not possible. And I don’t want to leave,”

“I want you gone!”

“It’s like talking to a brick wall,” I mutter. “I really hope you mature soon,”

“I am mature,”

“No, you’re not,” I argue, exasperated. “From what I’ve seen since I met you, you are narcissistic, spoiled beyond belief and just plain mean to everyone around you. How do ANY of these traits show maturity?”

“And what were you doing at age 16?”

“Preparing for the worst,” I told her, bluntly. She needs a reality check. “Leading up to me travelling here, for that previous year, the Wizarding World was at War. The person who took over the Wizarding World was a very bad person. Far worse than Grindelwald. Every day he killed countless muggle-borns and muggles alike. I was a part of the forces trying to stop him, we had to go on the run as fugitives because of it. I watched my entire family and friends die at the hands of dark wizards and witches. Everyone fell, bar a few. That’s why I was sent to the back to stop it happening. And trust me, I have. But you, standing there, have the audacity with that nasty attitude to not be grateful for everything you have? And not to have gone through hardships that most people would cower at? Honestly, I’m damn speechless at it,” I finish and walk past her, leaving her there with her mouth gaping and eyes wide. Maybe that was the reality check she needed.

I chew the smoked salmon blinis as I use the oven mitts to get the gratin dauphinois to the table middle. We started with a delicious Apéro and starter – smoked salmon on blinis and foie gras on pain d’épices. Opa, Mamé, Zeph and I had helped cook the Christmas dinner. We cooked the turkey with chestnut stuffing; gratin dauphinois; green bean almondine; ratatouille; glazed carrots; and garlic mushrooms and peas. My mouth was watering just thinking about all the food. 

Once the food was out on the table, we all sit down as Opa stands up, raising his champagne flute. We all raise ours as well. The adults had normal champagne, I had a mimosa, and the kids had champomy – a French sparkling apple juice. I smirk at Henri’s jealous look at my drink. Not my fault I’m an adult in the wizarding world. And I guess that reality check didn’t check her at all. “Joyeux Noël!” We cheer and take a sip of our drinks. “I won’t do a speech, but I am very happy to be around my family again, old and new,” I smile as he winks at me. “François, can you pass me the carving knives, please?”

Opa carves up the turkey with expertise and haste, giving everyone a few slices. I pile the gratin dauphinois; ratatouille; glazed carrots; and garlic mushrooms and peas before pouring on the rich gravy across the plate. “Bon appétit,” Opa utters, signalling us to eat. This is going to taste delicious.

“I can’t eat another bite,” Zeph mutters, slouching back into her chair.

“Not even for your papa’s homemade Bûche de Noël?”

“I can’t resist your desserts, papa,” Zeph whines.

After changing into my pyjamas, I switch off my light and flop onto my bed, burying myself under the covers. I grab my mirror and look on the other side. Hmm, he’s not here yet…Should I? I place the mirror down and turn around, flopping onto my stomach. I push my ass into the air and bite my lip as I lower my hand down my body. Circling my clit with two fingers, my sigh of pleasure is muffled by my pillow. I drag the fingers from my clit into my slick pussy, thumbing at my clit.

It took a lot longer to reach my peak than it would with Tom, but I was satiated, nevertheless. I fall limp on my stomach and reach for my blankets, pulling them back over me. They had fallen off during my little session. “Enjoy yourself, Детка?” Tom voices from the other side.

“Hi,” I murmur, blushing wildly. “Yeah, not as good as your fingers though,”

“You’ll have daddy’s fingers soon, sweetheart, and a few other things too,” He croons. “Just a few more days,”

“Few more days,” I agree, miserably. “I love you, мой лев,”

“I love you too, Душа моя,” He coos. “Now, tell me about your day, мой ангел,” We quietly talk to each other until we fall asleep.

“I need to pick up Tom’s birthday present from Λεωφόρος Εκάτης today, remember?” I remind Mamé as I wash my breakfast plate.

“I’m not sure, ma chérie. Especially with your leg…” I could see she was frowning in worry.

“We’re only being cautious about my leg,” I point out, trying to persuade her. “I promise if I need to sit down, I will. And if it gets too much, I’ll apparate straight back here,”

“Very well,” Mamé agrees with a pinched expression. “But if you’re not back within 2 hours, I will presume the worse,”

“It shouldn’t take too long,” I reassure, squeezing her hand gently. I bound up the stairs to my room and dress in my slacks and blouse, tucking it into the waistband. After lacing up my boots and slipping on my cloak, I grab my wand and walk downstairs to Mamé. “Mama, I’m going now,” She nod.

“Fais attention, ma chérie,” Mamé cautions, and I kiss her cheek.

“Bien sûr, mama,” I agree. “I’ll be back soon,” I apparate to the entrance of Λεωφόρος Εκάτης which is shielded to as old ruins to muggles. I step through the shield and nod at the guard who was standing at the entrance. It looked a more refined version of Diagon Alley. I turn to the guard. “Do you speak English at all?” The guard nods.

“Yes, ma’am,”

“Do you know where Triple Moon Books is?” I ask.

“Go to the end of the Avenue,” The guard answers. “Take a right into the darkened close, and it should be a few shops in on the left,”

“Thank you,” I thank him before following his instructions. I put my hood up to obscure my face. The store on the outside looked decrepit but I enter. An older looking woman with green robes was behind the counter I walk up too. “Γεια σας, προτιμάτε αγγλικά ή ελληνικά?”

“English is best,” The witch replies.

“I’m here to collect a scroll I purchased a few weeks ago,” I explain. “My surname is Géroux,” The witch’s face shows recognition.

“I remember,” The witch murmurs, looking under the counter. “One of the scrolls from the library of Alexandria before it perished,” She produces a box and places it on the counter. “It’s been returned many times to this shop. No one’s been able to translate it. And due to the protections placed on this document by the person who wrote it, you can’t use magic to translate it either. It’s been waiting for years for a new owner,”

“My partner will love it,” I reply with a wide smile. “If he can’t crack it, no one can,”

“I wish you luck,” I put the box in my hidden pocket on my robe before walking towards the front door. I notice a very old woman, in the corner of the shop, drop the book she was skimming.

“Here,” I walk over and pick up the book for her. I go to hand it to her when she grabs my upper arm tightly. The hand felt like molten lava on my skin. Suddenly, her bowed head looks up towards me. Her eyes glowing an unnatural white and her grip irremovable from my arm. “Let go,”

“Ερχονται,” She warns, her burning grasp tightens even more as I struggle. “Η ιστορία θα επαναληφθεί για εσάς. Ένας θα σε προδώσει ξανά,” She pulls me in close. “Θα πεθάνετε,” I’ve had enough.

“Expulso!” I curse her, throwing her away into a bookshelf that breaks on impact before I fast walk out of the store. Stupid boot. I make it back to Λεωφόρος Εκάτης and slow down. Fuck that woman. I limp along the avenue and stop outside a pet shop. Hmm, I do miss my cat. I walk into the shop and begin to look around when I spot a few reptiles to the side, including a very tiny snake called Nikos. “Excuse me,” I call out to the man behind the counter who approaches me. “What species of snake is he? And what’s his story?”

“A garter snake,” The man explains. “My friend passed these on to me because he couldn’t sell him. Honestly, I wouldn’t recommend a snake for a girl like you. We have some lovely rabbits and cats over on the other side of the store,”

“While I do want a cat,” I begin, gritting my teeth at his attitude. “I’ll also take the snake,”

“I really don’t think-,”

“My friend is a Parselmouth,” I retort. “I’m sure he’ll understand him better than most. Anyway, isn’t it more of a profit for you?” He blushes red in embarrassment.

“Of course. I’ll secure him for you and disassemble his habitat while you have a look at the cats,”

“Appreciated,” I snap before striding to the other side of the store. I look for a few minutes as well as calm down before he approaches again.

“Do you like the look of any of them?”

“Why is that one all by itself and so small?” I answer his question with another question. He sighs.

“She’s the runt of the litter and she’s missing an eye,” On closer inspection, I could see one of her bright blue eyes was missing, but she was still the cutest, fluffiest black kitten I’d ever seen. “She’s also part kneazle which aren’t favour by many people,”

“I’ll take that one,” I point to the “runt”.

“Very well, ma’am,” The man replies, clearly exasperated by me. “I’ll secure her while my colleague at the counter attends to you,” I snort at his attitude but head over to the counter where a younger man was waiting for me.

“Hello, I’d like to pay for everything?” The man leers at my greeting.

“Of course,” He winks at me. It takes everything in me to not scrunch my nose in disgust. “The snake and his belongings altogether is 47 galleons, and the kitten-,”

“I would also like those toys,” I point at a couple of the toys to the side. “And food for the kitten,”

“Of course,” The man replies, smoothly – despite the fact I interrupted him. “With the kitten and additional items, that comes to 105 galleons,”

“I would like to charge it to my families vault,”

“What’s the account number?” I rattle off the number that Opa gave me before I left. “That’s all gone through. Would you like me to shrink these items for you?”

“Yes, please,” He shrinks them, and I place them all in my bag. The older man places the cat carrier onto the counter. “I’ll carry that one,”

“Yes, ma’am,” The younger man returns. “Have a nice day,”

“You too,” I happily leave the store behind and walk past the guard, giving him a wave. After reaching the muggle ruins again, I quickly apparate back to my room at the estate. I get everything out of my bag and the parcel out of my cloak. I put Nikos on my drawer and coo at him, petting his head with a finger. He was so tiny. “Hi Nikos, I’m Reine. I can’t understand you but my boyfriend, Tom, will because he’s a Parselmouth. And I know he’ll look after you so well, you’ll want for nothing. I have food for you and stuff but I’m going to wait until we get back to Mojácar after lunch. In the meantime, I have to tell my parents I got a kitten without getting permission. Oops,” I slide the top back on the habitat. We’re gonna have to figure out a way he can roam and not be in a glass prison all day. I examine my arm in the mirror and grimace at the deep red burn mark in the shape of her hand on my arm. How the hell do I hide this? Rolling down my sleeve again, I open the door to the cat carrier and bring out the kitten, cradling her to my chest and hiding her with my cloak before walking down the stairs. Mamé and Pepé were sitting with Opa, Aunt Zeph and Uncle Erik. Great, I have an audience. “Hi mama, papa, I’m back,” I turn to the rest. “Morning opa, Aunt Zeph, Uncle Erik,”

“Where have you been, Reine?” Zeph asks.

“Λεωφόρος Εκάτης,”

“Did you buy anything interesting there?” Opa questions.

“Tom’s presents amongst other things which is what I wanted to talk to you about,” I admit, looking at Mamé and Pepé who give me confused looks. “I want to start off by saying that I did not intend to get myself anything. It was only meant to visit one shop then head back here,”

“What did you buy?” Pepé asks, frowning. Before I could say anything, a small meow sounded from within my cloak. Silence follows before Mamé speaks up.

“Was that a meow?” I nod and unravel my cloak from around the kitten.  “Reine…” I wince at her use of my name rather than a term of endearment. “Do you understand the responsibility you now have?”

“Yes, mama,” I answer, hastily. “I had a cat when I-I was…was…” I miss my cat from back home.

“Then I trust you can look after the kitten,”

“Yes, mama,”

“Good, ma chérie,” I relax at the familiar endearment. “Bring her closer and let me see,” I put the kitten into Mamé arms who strokes her. “What’s her name?”

“I was thinking Nyx? After the goddess of night,”

“That’s a lovely name,” Zeph coos as she strokes Nyx as well.

“I also have a present for Tom upstairs in the form of a snake,” All of them turn to me with wide eyes. “Just so you didn’t think I bought another pet,”

“How big?”

“Oh, it’s tiny,” I reassure. “It’s still a baby and it’s a garter snake, so, it won’t grow too big either,”

“Good, I hate snakes,” Zeph shivers in fear and I giggle.

“Can I go back to cuddling Nyx now?” I ask Mamé, pouting, and she pouts back. 

“Fine, but I want her back later,” Mamé bargains and I laugh.

“Sure,” I agree, grinning, and scooping Nyx up into my arms, heading back upstairs. I shut my door and place Nyx on the bed who is perfectly content to curl up where she is and sleep. I pack my suitcase up again, leaving only the snake and kitten out before laying down on the bed. Nyx stretches and trots over to me, settling on my stomach. I open my mirror to see if I can get Tom on the other end.

“Morning, sweetheart,” Tom greets with a smile as I appear.

“Morning, honey,” I return, grinning. “So, I did something,”

“Did something, huh?”

“I bought something,” I clarify.

“What did you buy?” Tom asks, curious. I turn the mirror to the fluff ball laying on my stomach. “That’s a kitten,”

“Yeah, she’s named Nyx,”

“Christmas present for yourself?” Tom jokes.

“I had one when I was, well, at Hogwarts the first time,” I sniffle slightly. “She was a Siamese cat,”

“What was her name?”

“Chiara,”

“Italian for bright or clear?”

“Yeah, I thought it was fitting because her eyes were a light grey that looked like her eyes were clear,” I clear my throat and turn the mirror round. “Anyway, something else happened,”

“Something else happened?” Tom enquires with a frown.

“Um, well, yes, but I’m okay?”

“That sounds like a question not a statement,”

“I was, uh, I don’t really know how to explain it?”

“Start at the beginning,” Tom suggests.

“Okay, well, I was leaving a bookstore when I noticed an old woman had dropped her book. She looked like she was in her 80s, so, I picked it up for her. She grabbed my arm and started telling me stuff in Greek,”

“What did she say?”

“They’re coming. History will repeat itself. One will betray you again. And that I, uh…”

“That you will?”

“That I will die,” Tom is silent on the other end. “Tom?”

“I promise that you will not die, understand, Детка?” I stare at Tom’s expression with wide eyes.

“You sound a little dark there, mon amour…” I trail off, unsure what to say.

“Душа моя, you make me a better person,” Tom admits, gently. “The darkness I feel is still there and always will be. I know when you’re threatened, it seeps out,”

“It’s okay, мой лев,” I reassure him. “We all have a darkness inside of us, whether it’s smaller or bigger than others. Just know that I’ll always be here for you. You’ll always have my love,”

“I love you too,” Tom returns with a smile.

“You may have to contend for a space in my bed ow though,” I joke. “You’ll have to fight this one,”

“I think I’ll win,”

“Are you sure? She’s a pretty cute kitty,”

“That kitten can’t do what I can do,” Tom flirts. 

“And what can you do?” I tease him with a smirk.

“Making you cum on my fingers, tongue, and cock,” I lick my lips. “Something that I’ll happily demonstrate soon enough,”

“The 30^th seems so long away,”

“It’s only a few days, babygirl,”

“I miss you,” 

“I miss you too, mon petit loup,”

After hugging Zeph, Erik, and Tati – Henri was sulking in her room – I hug Opa. “Thank you for everything, opa,”

“It was lovely getting to know you,” He draws back from me.

“You too, opa,”

“And I’ll send you the letter when it arrives,”

“Thank you,”

“Anything for my grandchildren,”

After arriving back at home, the days passed slowly until the day before Tom’s birthday – the start of my visit to Riddle Manor. “Do you have everything, ma chérie?” I nod at Mamé. “Are you sure?”

“Yes, mama,” I affirm. “I have my Hogwarts stuff, Nyx, and Tom’s presents. I have no idea how I’m going to hide Nikos from him, but I’ll try,” I pet the snake hiding in my cloak. I’ll put him back in his habitat later. “I’m ready,”

“Not yet,” Mamé counters, bringing out a dress bag and a small bag from behind her.

“What are those for?”

“Mary sent me a message a few days ago to say that they’re having masquerade ball for both Tom’s birthday and a celebration of the New Year. I got something for you,” I go to look under it, but she pulls it away. “You’re not allowed to look at it until you need to get ready for the ball,”

“But mama,” I begin to protest.

“Promise me, ma chérie,”

“Fine, I promise, mama,” I agree, reluctantly. Pepé helps bring my suitcase down while I hold the dress bag and the cat carrier. I put Nikos in my suitcase temporarily – in a breathable bubble. I hug Mamé, Pepé, and Maurice before stepping into the fireplace. “Riddle Manor,” I throw the floo powder down and the flames engulf me. Tom’s grinning face was on the other end. Immediately, I’m in his arm and clinging to him. “Hi,” My greeting muffled by his shoulder.

“Morning, sweetheart,” He draws back to look at me, tracing my cheekbone with his thumb. “You’re beautiful, I’m so lucky,”

“I’m the lucky one, mon amour,” I protest. He’s everything I could ever want! Loyal, attentive, sexy.

“No, I am, Детка,” Tom disagrees, pecking my forehead and picking up my suitcase for me. “The others are in the next room. They were letting us have a private moment,” He links his hand with mine, leading me into the sitting room from the dining room. Tom’s grandfather was reading a newspaper; Mary and Tom’s father were reading books. All three look up with smiles.

“Morning,”

“Reine,” Mary is first upon me with a hug and a kiss on the cheek. “It’s good to see you,” She glances down at my cat carrier. “And who’s this little one?”

“My new kitten, Nyx,” I explain, taking Nyx out of the cat carrier, and hugging her in my arms. “Would you like to hold her?” I hand over a purring Nyx to Mary. Nyx loved attention. I’m greeted with a kiss on my cheek from the men.

“You won’t get her back,” Tom’s grandfather jokes, gesturing at Nyx in a cooing Mary’s arms.

“I fear I won’t either,” I return with a mirthful grin. Tom and his father roll their eyes at our shenanigans.

“Let Tom and I show you your room, Reine,” Tom’s father offers, leading me out of the room. Tom follows behind with my suitcase. We walk up the first flight of stairs - the first floor had his grandparent’s room with ensuite, and his father’s room with ensuite. The second floor had Tom’s bedroom with an ensuite and a balcony, and two guest bedrooms with an ensuite each, with the front guest bedroom having a balcony as well. “Which bedroom would you like?”

“The one with the balcony?” I suggest with another grin which he returns.

“I thought you would choose that one,” Once arriving on the second floor, he opens the door to a calming pastel yellow walls and pine furnished bedroom. There was a double bed, wardrobe, and desk in pine. There were glass doors leading out to the balcony with flowy opaque curtains. Tom places my suitcase down on the soft, fluffy carpet.

“Wow, this room is lovely,” I approach the closed doors and look outside. The view was stunning. Fields of green and yellow hues for as far as I can see.

“I’m glad,” Tom’s father replies with a smile. “I’ll leave you two alone to unpack your suitcase, keep the door open,” Tom’s father turns around in the doorway. “And dinner is in half an hour,”

“Okay, dad, we’ll be down in half an hour,” Tom replies and he nods before heading downstairs. I walk over to the wardrobe and place the dress bag in it before turning around to face Tom when I’m in his arms. I hum in delight and bury my nose in his neck, breathing in his wonderful smell. There was a hint of cinnamon, like there normally was, but an unfamiliar lemony-woodsy smell which was addicting. “Are you sniffing me?”

“Smell good,” I mumble. “Normally, you smell like cinnamon but at the moment you smell like cinnamon and this lemony-woodsy smell,”

"Oh, this morning, I planted my grandma’s new magnolia denudate in the garden after I finished in the fields,” I draw back to give him a confused look. “It’s a lily tree, it grows magnolias. Well, that’s what grandma told me. I also planted her new cherry blossom tree a few days ago,”

“Can we go and see them later?”

“Of course, baby,” He strokes my arm, his fingers sending pleasant tingles through my body, until he, accidentally, strokes over the handprint, causing me to flinch. “Sweetheart? Are you hurt?” I look at him with wide eyes, my mouth dry, unable to talk. Willingly, I let him push the cardigan off my shoulder and down my arm. He looks at the healing burnt handprint on my arm with anger. “Who did this to you? Was it the witch who attacked you?” I nod, silently, staring holes into the ground. “Why didn’t you tell me you were hurt?”

“It didn’t seem that important considering her words,”

“Didn’t seem important?” Tom asks in disbelief, lifting my chin up to look into his eyes. “She hurt you. Of course it’s important,” I swallow the lump in my throat at seeing the hurt look in his face. Oh, god, I fucked up.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” Words just begin to bubble out of my mouth with anxiety. “Please, don’t leave me, please, please-,” My words are cut off by Tom taking my face between his hands and kissing me. He pulls back and I fall silent.

“I’m not going to leave you, Душа моя,” Tom soothes. “You can’t do anything that would make me leave you – so, get those bad thoughts out of your head,” He holds my hands to his lips, kissing each knuckle. “But I do wish you told me at the time,”

“I’m sorry,” I apologise, feeling guilty.

“You are forgiven, Детка,” He coos, pecking my lips, and bringing his hand down to my butt. “But, later, I’m making this red, sweet girl,”

“Yes, daddy,” I mewl as he caresses my behind.

“Good girl,”

Chapter Text

“If I can’t look at the dress until your birthday, you can’t either,” I close the wardrobe door and lock it, hiding the key down my bra.

“You think that’s going to keep me from getting that key, мой милый котенок?” Tom purrs, bundling me against the wardrobe. “You are sorely mistaken,”

“Dinner is in 5 minutes,” I warn, playfully wagging my finger at him.

“There’s so much we can do in 5 minutes,” Tom counters.

“I have to hide your birthday presents,” Tom’s eyes light up.

“You got me presents?” Tom asks with a grin.

“Yeah, it’s your birthday,” I answer with a sweet smile. “I plan to give you one at midnight and the other during breakfast,”

“Any chance I can get a peek?”

“Nope,” I reply, kissing his lips and squeezing his butt, making him laugh. “I’ll meet you downstairs, baby,” Tom pouts and I smack his butt, his eyebrows shoot up in surprise and laughs at my stern expression.

“Sure, sweetheart, I’ll make sure you’re next to me,” Tom winks as he walks out the room. As soon I hear his footsteps on the first floor, I throw open my suitcase. The extension charm is amazing. I reach deep into my suitcase and pull-out Nikos’ habitat. Papa helped me put spells on the habitat when we got home from Greece. A spell to make sure the habitat will always remain the perfect temperature for Nikos and a breathing spell for the duration that he was in my suitcase – which was only an hour and I made sure to feed him before I left.

“Hey, baby,” I coo at Nikos. I decide to put him in the bathroom on the sink counter. I doubt Tom’s going to enter my bathroom before midnight. “It’s almost time, just a few more hours. I’ll be back to hold and pet you soon,” I shut the door to the bathroom and help down the stairs.

“This is springbok goulash,” Noxolo whispers to me as she places it in front of me.  “With a side of frikkadels and potbrood,”

“Thank you, Miss. Mtshobo,” I thank her, and she smiles at me before heading out the room. The goulash was delicious. One of the best goulash I’ve had. Noxolo was gifted at cooking.

“And dessert is her homemade Malva pudding,” Tom tells me.

“Malva pudding?” I ask.

“It’s similar to a sponge cake and has apricot jam inside,”

“Mouth-watering,”

After feeding Nikos, I change into a light blue sundress and Grecian sandals. It’s been extremely hot today and it’ll be even hotter outside. Reaching downstairs, I slide on my sunglasses and make my way into the back garden where Tom was waiting for me. “Ready to go?” I nod and he laces his fingers through my own. After going through the gardens, we take a turn into the fields. Tom reaches into his pocket and brings out a sweet looking treat.

“What is it?”

“Noxolo made some hertzoggie,”

“What’s hertzoggie?”

“A jam-filled cookie with coconut on top,” Tom explains. “But it’s shaped like a cupcake,”

“Evidently,” I tease, and Tom rolls his eyes.

“Just try it,” Tom insists, and I bite into it – my mouth explodes with the combination of the cookie, the apricot jam and coconut.

“It’s good, very sweet though,”

“Hmm,” Tom kisses my lips and his eyes darken looking at me. “Almost as sweet as you,”

“Cheeky,” Playfully, I slap his chest and kiss his lips once more. Tom looks behind me and frowns.

“Not these three,”

“Huh?” I turn around and watch 3 teenagers walking on their fields. The one on the left had dark brown hair and green eyes; the middle had blonde hair and blue eyes; and the one on the right had blonde hair and hazel eyes. “Doesn’t your property have a brick wall around it?”

“It does,” Tom answers. “But the gate at the back has a busted lock that needs replacing. It’s supposed to be replaced tomorrow,”

“And who are they?”

“Débutantes of the season,”

“They still have debutantes?”

“Unfortunately,” Tom responds. “From left to right, there’s Anika Bekker, Marie Toussaint, and Edda Williams. We’ve told them multiple times to not come to our property, but they haven’t listened. Normally, they interrupt me in the mornings and try to make passes at me. I tell them I’m already courting you, but they don’t leave until Grandma shoos them off,”

“Huh,”

“And they’re also invited to the Masquerade Ball because their family are prominent members of the community,”

“I’m going to dance with you the entire night,” I state, firmly.

“I won’t be able to keep my hands off you,” I smirk at the thought that pops into my head. “Want to practise dancing?”

“And watch you stake your claim on me? Absolutely,” I giggle as he spins me around, and we dance and twirl to Tom’s quiet humming. The girls stop talking as they approach and stand there awkwardly. I look at them.

“Can we help you?”

“No, no, we were just taking a stroll,” Edda says, her hazel eyes darting between Tom and me.

“This is private property,” I caution. “You shouldn’t be taking strolls up here. You’ll get in trouble,”

“Tom lets us, don’t you?” Anika drawls, flirting and batting her eyelashes. It takes everything in me not to slap her.

“No, I don’t,” Tom denies. “I’ve repeatedly told you three to not walk on our property. As has the lady of the Manor, my grandma, the gardener, and the butler,”

“Maybe we should go to their parents?” I suggest to Tom. “I’m sure they wouldn’t be amused by their daughter’s behaviour?”

“And who are you?” Marie snaps, angrily.

“Her name is Reine,” Tom snarls out, the girls looking shocked at his fury. “And she is my love,” He takes my hand in his and presses a kiss to my knuckles. “You have 5 minutes to get off my property before I tell your parents all about you,” The girls look hurt but after realising he’s serious, begin to walk back the way they came.

“I thought I was staking my claim on you not the other way round?” I joke, laughing, and Tom smirks.

“I got mad that the stupid girl asked who you were like you weren’t supposed to be here,” Tom admits, frowning. “When we all know, you’re right where you’re meant to be,”

I snap my eyes open; my hips jut upwards as I rouse from sleep and moan in pleasure. “Tom,” I gasp. I could feel my walls begin to flutter around his fingers as he sucks at my bundle of nerves. “I’m close, mon amour,” I’m at the precipice when Tom draws back from my pussy, leaving me at the edge. “What the fuck, Tom?” He woke me up, only to not give me what he woke me for?!

“It’ll be worth the wait, котенок,” His amusement does nothing for my annoyance. “Before I have you cum on my cock, there’s something we need to do first,” He sits on the edge of the bed and pats his leg. “Nightgown off, sweetheart, and come lay on daddy’s lap,” Oh. Oh. I strip my nightgown off, folding it neatly on my pillow and climb into his lap, laying on my stomach.  Tom manoeuvres me slightly, gently rubbing my butt with his hand. “Does 10 sound fair, Детка?”

“Yes, daddy,”

“Count for me, Ангел,” He orders, before lifting his hand up and swinging it down on my left cheek, jolting me forward.

“One, daddy,” His hand slaps my right cheek. “Two, daddy,”

As he continues to spank me, it stung but I could feel myself getting wetter and wetter. “Last one, babygirl,” His hand hits harder than the spanks before, making me squirm in a mix of pain and pleasure.

“Ten, daddy,”

“You were so good for daddy, sweet girl,” He praises, making me blush, as he applies lotion to my stinging pink cheeks. Where was he hiding that? “Daddy’s so proud of you,” I feel myself blush even harder. “I love you, Душа моя,”

“I love you too, honey,” Tom brings me into his arms before laying me down on the bed on my stomach.

“I want to make sure I rub the lotion in properly, beautiful,” I could feel Tom’s appreciative gaze on me.

“Hmm, what about one more spank for luck?” I tease, making Tom stop caressing my butt.

“You want another spank, greedy girl?” I nod, my head in the pillow. “Ask properly,”

“Please, can I have one more spank, daddy?” Tom hums at my question.

“Can you lift your butt in the air and spread your legs apart, pretty girl? Daddy has an idea,” I comply with his request, ending up on all fours. He massages my butt. “Ready, baby?”

“Yes, daddy,” He lifts his right hand up, I prepare for his hand to land on my ass. It doesn’t. I get a sharp spank to my clit, making me yelp. My legs collapse beneath me as my legs feel like jelly afterwards. I didn’t know if that spank was painful or pleasurable or both. Tom plunges two fingers into me, thrumming his fingers against my sweet spot.

“You’re dripping, gorgeous,” Tom murmurs.

“It’s all for you, daddy,” I slur, drooling into the pillow.

“Good. You’re mine,” He pulls his fingers out, making me sigh, and I turn around to watch as he licks my wetness off his fingers. “Sweet,” I groan, glancing at my clock. 0:17. Tom begins to place kisses up my spine.

“I didn’t even realise,” I murmur. “Happy birthday, мой лев,”

“Thank you, Солнышко,” Tom croons, near my ear, still kissing my skin. I moan as he sucks at my neck, creating a purpling bruise.

“It’s your birthday, shouldn’t I be doing this to you?” I ask, quietly, and I feel Tom shake his head against my skin.

“No, I wanna do it to you,” Tom mutters and continues exploring every inch of my skin with his lips. Relaxing under his expert kisses, I glance outside to the balcony and the view. A fantastic idea comes to mind.

“Do you want to try something different with me?” Tom glances up at me with swollen lips and an amused smirk at the playful tone in my voice.

“And what is it you want to try, Детка?”

“There’s a balcony,” I reply with a smirk. “How do you feel about bending me over the railing and fucking me?” Tom’s eyes darken further, and he licks his lips.

“Baby,” Tom purrs in approval. “We’ll do that on my balcony, it’s less open on my side,” I feel my body shift as Tom apparates the both of us to his balcony. I forgot he could apparate now that he’s 17. I turn around in his arms and bend over the rail, spreading my legs and wiggling my hips at him. He squeezes my butt as he buries himself to the hilt in one stroke. “Feels like coming home,”

“Exactly,” I agree under my breath. Immediately, he, roughly, begins to fuck into me. Moans spill from my mouth, enthusiastically bouncing back on his cock. This is exactly what I wanted. His denial of my orgasm earlier and the spanking, combined with his deep and precise thrusts had my vision white-out as I climax within the first minute. Tom slaps his hand over my mouth, muffling my moans.

“Already cumming on daddy’s cock, принцесса?” His tone mocking. I continue to writhe and squirm as his unrelenting thrust draw out my orgasm. I couldn’t think straight. “My baby’s already dumb and drooling on daddy’s cock,” I was tired from my orgasm but my walls clench around his girth at his words. “You like me calling you daddy’s dumb baby? Interesting,” My walls clench again at his words and Tom, lowly, groans - his thrusts become sloppy and deeper. He rips his cock out of me and after three strokes, I feel his cum land on my ass and folds. Despite both of us out of breath, Tom flips me around and hugs me to him, carrying me into his bathroom. I roll my eyes at Nyx fast asleep on his pillow as we go by. He grabs a wet flannel and wipes his cum off my skin before throwing it into the laundry basket. Gently, he takes my arm, examining the handprint and presses a small kiss to it before taking my hand. He leads me over to his bed, but I shake my head.

“Can I give you your first birthday present?”

“That wasn’t it?” He jokes and I shake my head with a smile. I apparate us to my bedroom.

“Sit down and close your eyes,” Tom complies with my request. I head into the bathroom and gather Nikos in my hand before standing in front of Tom. “Keep your eyes shut and hold out your hands,” Tom holds his hands out together and I place Nikos on his outstretched hands.

“Is that what I think it is?”

“Open your eyes,” Tom opens his eyes, and he breaks out in a grin. “Figured that while he is tiny, you could smuggle him into Hogwarts,”

“Thank you, sweetheart,” Tom thanks me before he talks to the snake in Parseltongue before looking up at me. “I think you’ve spoiled him, Детка,”

“Well, the man at the pet shop wasn’t very nice,” I argue. “Nikos deserves to be spoiled,”

“You’d say that about all your children, sweet girl,”

“All my children? I only have Nyx and maybe Nikos,”

“He’s calling you mama,” I feel tears well at Tom’s comment.

“That’s, that’s, fuck, uh,” I couldn’t really talk. I didn’t think a snake calling me mama would get me emotional.

“Come here, Душа моя,” He brings me into his lap, and I rest against his chest, stroking Nikos with a finger. Nikos slithers from Tom’s hand and wraps another my finger before closing his eyes. Tom nuzzles my neck. “Of course, he’s a mama’s boy,”

“Nyx’s a daddy’s girl,” I counter. “She’s sleeping in your damn bed,”

“Jealous?”

“No,” I scoff, rolling my eyes, pouting.

“Sure,” Tom agrees, sarcastic before pecking my lips. “On a serious note, I truly appreciate your gift. I haven’t been able to use my…ability…in a while. It’s nice. Even if talking to a snake can be basic,”

“What do you mean?”

“The three things most snakes think about are eating; sleeping; and mating,” Tom admits, looking down at Nikos. “We’ll raise him differently,”

“Already raising kids, are we?”

“You’re the one who bought them,” Tom points out with a grin. “Not that I’m complaining. You cooing over them does something to me,”

“Does it, daddy?” I murmur, reaching down my free hand to brush over his hardening cock.

“Imagining you with a rounded belly and your breasts heavy with milk? Absolutely,” I squirm in his lap at the thought. “Are you uncomfortable, baby? Or are you squirming for a different reason?” His fingers make teasing shapes, moving closer to between my thighs.

“Our son is right here,” I warn and Tom snorts but stops his teasing fingers and I pluck up the courage to ask him a question. “Do you want kids?”

“It’s complicated,” Tom answers, tilting his head to think. “In Wool’s, I, as one of the older children, looked after some of the younger ones. I was actually good at looking after them, but I didn’t like any of them apart from one. But she got adopted when she was 18 months,”

“What was her name?”

“Clara,” Tom replies. “But the parents renamed her Elizabeth when they adopted her,”

“Oh,” I stroke my thumb over his cheek.

“Anyway, to answer your question, I would want children with you,” He turns his head to kiss my thumb. “Do you want kids?”

“Yes, but not until I’m in my 20’s,”

“Why 20’s?”

“Because I want to a) have graduated Hogwarts and potentially university if I decide to go; b) I want to be financially stable; c) I want to be married or at least engaged,” Tom nods in understanding.

“I respect that,” Tom reaches out to pet Nikos. “What universities have you considered?”

“Magic Sorbonne,”

“They do have a variety of Masteries to choose from,” Tom ponders.

“Would you go?”

“I would if it wouldn’t cost me an arm and a leg,”

“I’ll pay for you,” I offer.

“I can’t accept that,”

“Your family? All you’d have to do is transfer the money to the Wizarding World,”

“I’ll think about it,” Tom states, firmly. “What do you want to study?”

“I’ve narrowed it down to 3 – Applied Arithmancy; Magical Archaeology or Transfiguration,” I answer. “What would you choose?”

He’s silent for a few moments but admitting, “Dark Arts,”

“Oh,” I try to collect my thoughts. “I mean, if you’re studying it but not using it in real life, then that’s okay. It’ll probably be interesting,”

“And I heard the Professor of Dark Arts is world-renown,” Tom continues. “But they’re secretive about their identity,”

“You’re sworn to secrecy by Magic Sorbonne when you join,” I muse. “Makes sense that no one knows the identity of most of the professors,” A hiss interrupts our conversation. “What’s wrong Nikos?”

“He’s tired,” Tom translates after a few moments. “We should put him back to bed,” Tom kisses my neck. “And continue our night,”

Hovering over me, Tom pumps into my pussy, making me moan and dig my fingernails and the heels of my feet into his back. “You look so gorgeous stuffed full of daddy’s thick cock,”

“Please, please,” I plead, throwing my head back into the pillow. Tom moves his thumb to my bundle of nerves, circling it.

“Cum for daddy, baby,” I gasp at his words as I clench around him and cum hard. “Good girl,” I ride out my orgasm on his thrusting cock as he whispers dirty things to me. Weakly, my walls flutter around Tom’s girth and he groans, shooting ropes of cum into me. He collapses on top of me, and I play with his hair as he rests his head on my chest.

“You okay, honey?” His eyes were shut, and his cock was still inside me half-hard.

“Yeah, just relaxing,”

“Hmm,”

“Then I’m going to fuck you to sleep,”

“Oh,”

Soft kisses were being placed on my throat as my hair was being stroked, and a hot, muscular, and naked body was pressed against my back. I could feel soreness and stickiness between my legs. He truly did fuck me until I couldn’t stay awake anymore. It took multiple rounds. “доброе утро мой ангел,” He coos, sweetly, in my ear. I whine, pressing my face more into the pillow. “It’s 4 in the morning, sweetheart. I need to start on the fields soon,” I roll over in his arms and cling to him. “I’ll wait until you fall asleep,” It didn’t take long for me to drift back off.

Stretching, I crack my spine and head to the bathroom to have a bath. I feed Nikos and open the lid to let him slither about for a bit. I sigh as I submerge myself into the warm bubble bath. It feels sublime. A crack sounds next to me, and I lazily open my eyes to find a sweaty and bare-chested Tom next to me. “Morning,”    

“Morning,” Tom greets, crouching down next to the bath. “How are you feeling?”

“Good but sore,” Tom hums at my reply, picking up a soft cloth. He dips it into the water and begins to gently clean my body. “I should be doing this to you,”

“I want to take care of you,”

“Well, I want to take care of you,” I counter.

“You do, Солнышко,” Tom insists. “In so many ways that you don’t even know,”

“Hmm?” I look at him inquisitively.

“Sit back and relax, baby,” Tom encourages, settling me back against the bath. “Just let me take care of you,” My body falls pliant and his soft, caring tone. “Good girl,” I preen at his praise.

Slow and methodically, Tom cleans the entirety of my body, taking extra care between my legs. I begin to doze off at his caring touch, but Tom keeps me awake with gentle nudging as well as Nikos who was wrapped around my foot that was resting on the rim of the bath. “Mama’s boy over there,” Tom teases in my ear. “Thought he was my present?”

“He is,” I whine, blushing. “We’ve just grown attached to each other,”

“I’m not complaining, baby,” Tom croons, kissing my cheek before standing up. “I need to shower but I’ll see you downstairs,”

“Okay, honey,” He apparates away in a crack. I hope he likes his other gift.

I leave Nikos basking in the sun on the windowsill and head downstairs. I was wearing a short-sleeved pastel yellow tea dress and tanned wedge sandals. “Morning, everyone,” I greet as I walk into the dining room. Everyone was already seated with my traitor of a cat sunbathing on the windowsill. Everyone says good morning back and I give Tom is other gift. “Happy birthday, mon amour,”

“Thank you, sweetheart,” I rub my thumb across his shoulder as I sit down next to him. Tom unwraps his present with glee and picks the scroll up to look at the contents. Tom looked confused. “This scroll was originally scribed in the 26^th Century BC and was once at the Library of Alexandria,” Tom raises an eyebrow at me with a surprised look. “This scroll has a piece of magic on it. A very powerful piece of magic. But one problem, no one has been able to translate it,”

“No one?”

“No one,”

“I’m intrigued,”

“I thought you would be,”

“How did you even find this?”

“Through the grapevine,”

“Thank you,” Tom grins at me. “I’m looking forward to when I translate this,”

“Knew you’d like the challenge,”

“Absolutely,” He murmurs, carefully rolling the scroll back up and placing it back in the box. “I’m taking this straight upstairs to keep it safe. I’ll be back,” I smile adoringly at his retreating back.

“Are there other scrolls in your community from the Library of Alexandria?” I ponder Grandfather Tom’s question.

“Not to my knowledge but I can keep a look out,” I offer.

“If you would be able to,” He replies. “I have a keen interest in archaeology and history,”

“It keeps him up at night,” Mary admonishes him. “He falls asleep reading the latest historical book,” I laugh.

“Maybe I shouldn’t keep an eye out?” I joke and Mary laughs while Grandfather Tom playfully rolls his eyes at us.

“I decided us women will have lunch without the men today,” Mary states, leading me to the patio outside to sit down. There was already food on the table with an umbrella blocking the sun. It was really hot today. I take a seat in the shade next to Mary. I put a few finger size sandwiches on my plate, and pour tea for both me and Mary. I sip at my tea. “Now, that we’re alone, my dear, please tell me how you’ve been?”

Her kind and concerning grandmotherly tone had me spilling out everything. And I mean everything. She ponders for a few minutes, considering everything I told her. “Reine, I would proceed with caution when dealing with beings of higher powers,” I nod, taking her advice. “But you also need to look after yourself. It sounds like, despite it being the holidays, you have not had a break,”

“I probably haven’t relaxed as much as I should have,”

“Then you must do so here,” Mary orders, softly. “Have you looked at your dress yet? Delphine mentioned that you must not until the day of the Masquerade Ball,”

“I haven’t,” I admit, and Mary stands up.

“Come, Delphine has told me it’s dazzling, I must see it,”

“It’s gorgeous,” Mary murmurs in awe at the sight of my dress. She was right. The dress was stunning. “Tom was going to wear an all-black tuxedo. But I’m going to swap out his bowtie for one that matches the colour of this dress,” Mary gives me an amused look. “It will also get those silly débutantes to stop harassing him if they can see you two are courting each other,”  

“Doubtful,”

“You go back to school on January 2^nd and will not come back until the summer,” Mary counters. “By that point, they will have moved on to the next gentleman,”

“I’ll concede to your point,”

“Good,” Mary replies. “I have booked an appointment at the beauty parlour to get our hair and makeup for the ball. I’ll have the driver ready a car for us,”

“Will I get to see Tom today?” I joke with a fake pout.

“Not until later,” Mary tuts, playfully.

Martha and Sarah from the beauty parlour were amazing. Martha had loosely curled my hair and swept it over one shoulder with pins holding it in place. I told Sarah about my dress, and she went for a bold dark purple lipstick to match with a lighter hue of gold for eyeshadow and black mascara. Noxolo had helped me lace up my dress. Mamé went with an off-the-shoulder, corseted emerald-green ballgown. The bottom of the dress had masses of tulle and had tiny emeralds in intricate patterns all over the skirt. There was also ¾ length silk black gloves; black high-heeled shoes; a black fur shawl; and a black laced masquerade mask with tiny rhinestone detailing in the dress bag. I accessorised with a diamond encrusted black velvet choker and a matching colliers de chien. I looked good and felt good. And was incredibly late to the Masquerade Ball. I head downstairs, being careful not to trip up. I glide down the last staircase and a few faces turn to look at me, including a masked Tom. I would know him anywhere. Tom meets me at the end of the staircase and helps me down the last few steps. “You look beautiful,” Tom compliments, kissing my knuckles.

“Thank you. You look incredible,” I utter, in awe of him. He was head to toe in a black tuxedo with the exception of his bowtie, at Mary’s behest, was an emerald green. His hair was slicked back, and he was wearing a black half mask with silver detailing. He looked fantastic. He boyishly grins at me.

“Honey, you’re almost drooling,” Tom teases.

“I know,” He leads me to the outskirts of the room.

“I’ll go and get us some champagne,” I nod and Tom heads towards a server, and is stopped by a woman on the way. I frown at the way she places her hand on his arm and I go to walk towards them when a voice stops me.

“Why is a pretty woman like you standing around here and not dancing?” I turn my head towards the voice. He had a blond hair and blue eyes, and was wearing a white mask.  

“I’m waiting for my date for get us champagne,”

“He seems to be preoccupied,” He nods his head towards Tom and the mysterious woman. I look just in time to see Tom grab her wrist and rip it from his arm before walking away.

“I’d say he isn’t preoccupied at all,” I taunt, and I could see his eyes were angered.

“Lets start again, shall we?” He holds out his hand. “I’m Jacques Toussaint,” I stare at his hand with distaste.

“You’re related to Marie Toussaint?” I ask, remembering the girl from earlier.

“Yes, my younger sister,” He answers. “You know, it’s rude not to greet someone when they’ve greeted you,”

“Then I’m rude,” I deadpan. “And not interested either,”

“You haven’t even given me a chance,” He protests, giving me a pathetic doe-eyed look.

“I’m already courting someone,” I insist. “And even if I wasn’t, I wouldn’t be interested in you. I can tell from miles away, you’re crass and narcissistic. Franky, I don’t know why you were invited,” His mouth drops open in shock. “The only decent thing you can do now is leave me alone,” I could see his face begin to contort into fury under his mask and he grabs my upper arm.

“You little bitch. How dare-,” With my free hand, I slap him. Hard. All eyes turn towards us including Tom’s. I could feel his rage and displeasure from here, but the rest of the people had disgust in their eyes. The music and chatter stops. You could hear a pin drop. I rip my arm out of his hand and take a step back. Tom appears by my side in the blink of an eye, guiding me away outside while Tom’s father and grandfather appear in front of Toussaint with scowls on their faces. Tom takes me to a bench on the patio and I breathe a sigh of relief as I hear music begin to play again and the rise of voices talking.  

“I’m sorry,” I whisper, looking down at my feet. “I just made a faux pas and potentially ruined your birthday party,”

“Baby,” Tom coos, crouching in front of me. “You did nothing wrong,”

“He grabbed me, I just panicked,” I babble. “And-And-I said no and he-he-,”

“Shh, sweetheart,” Tom soothes and holds his hands out in front of him but not touching me. “What do you need, душа моя?”

“Just you, мой лев,” I answer without thinking and grimace. “But it’s your birthday, you can’t just leave your own party. Go inside and have fun, I’ll be fine,” Tom scowls at me.

“No,”

“But-,”

“No buts,” Tom remains firm. “It’s my birthday, I can do what I like,” I nod in acceptance, and he strokes my hair. “Солнышко, look at me,” I look at Tom’s face. “What would you like to do?”

“Go to bed?” I joke and Tom cracks a smile.

“Before it even hits the New Year?” Tom retorts, playfully. “And before I’ve been able to fuck you in that dress and heels,” I smirk before batting my eyelashes.

“Daddy,” I drawl out, putting some sexiness into my tone and trailing a finger across his shoulder. Tom’s eyes darken with lust. “Please fuck me?”

My hips dig into the sink as I mewl at the deep, rhythmic thrusts into my pussy. Tom was kissing across my shoulder and upper back. “You feel so good, daddy,” Tom smirks at my words, spreading up and pinching the nipple of my exposed breast.

“You only had to look at daddy once and you were already wet, am I right, мой славный котёнок?” I nod, frantically and his hand shoots out to grip his jaw, meeting his eyes in the mirror. “You know why, baby?” I pant as I grip the counter. “Because you’re mine, ангел,” I nod but Tom pulls my head back by my hair. “Words, little girl,”

“Because I’m daddy’s” I cry out. “I’m daddy’s little slut,” Tom’s eyes flicker with surprise but flit back to lust as he smirks.

“Because you’re daddy’s little slut,” He agrees. His words a juxtaposition to his sweet tone and the gentle press of his lips against my cheek.

“Please, please, please,” I chant, my legs wobbling from my nearing orgasm and my clit throbbing from the absence of his fingers. Tom muses in silence for what felt like hours but was in reality a few moments. He releases my hair, and my head falls forward as his fingers travel to my bundle of nerves.

“Cum for daddy,” Tom commands, gently, rubbing his fingers against my clit. I feel waves of pleasure wash over me as I fall over the edge.

“Ah, ah, ah,” My head goes back against his shoulder as I wail my release. I was in total bliss.

“Aw, did daddy’s little slut squirt all over daddy’s cock?” Tom mocks and I moan at his words, and grip tightly around his cock, causing him to groan and his thrusts become erratic as he cums inside me. We stay like that for a few minutes, basking in the intimacy. “I was rougher today, are you okay, sweet girl?” I nod. “And all of that was dirty talk and I don’t think you’re actually a slut,”

“I know,” I murmur and turn my face to kiss his lips. Tom pulls out of me, and I wince into the kiss.

“Sorry,” Tom apologises, caressing my hip. I turn around to face him and he cradles me to him. I feel Tom trail his wand over my dress, and it dries. Tom draws back and kneels in front of me, his hands wander under my skirt, massaging up my legs until he gets to my panties. He slides them down my legs, pooling at my feet. “Step out, sweetheart,” I do as he asks, and he folds them up, putting them in his pocket. My mouth was agape, and I could feel my cheeks heat up. “I want you bare and dripping of me for the rest of the night,”

“Okay, daddy,” I voice, blushing even more.

“Good girl,”

After pinning my hair back up, I apparate to a spot hidden in the garden and walk back up to the patio but Tom’s father and Noxolo take me by surprise. They were sharing an intimate embrace, hidden behind a tree in the garden.

“Um, hi?” They both spring apart from each other and turn towards me in horror. “I saw nothing,”

“Wait-,” I put my hand up to stop Tom talking.

“I’m not judging,” I state, firmly. “However, if you truly wish to pursue a relationship together, I recommend moving back home,”

“We were considering that,” Tom admits. “After the war was over,”

“Good, that gives you 3 years to do it until 1948,”

“What happens in 1948?” Noxolo asks with a frown. Fuck, no one knows about the Apartheid because it hasn’t happened yet.

“With the high frequency of new racial laws in South Africa, I would leave as soon as you can,”

“You are right,” Noxolo agrees. “It has gotten worse. And will only get worse,”

“And congratulations,” I congratulate with a grin, making them blush. “Also, does Tom know? Or is this something I need to be discreet and not talk about,”

“Tom found out a couple of days ago,” Tom confesses. “My mother has known for three months. My father does not know,”

“How long has this been going on for?”

“Almost 5 months,” Noxolo answers.

“And they’re all supportive?”

“Yes,” Tom replies. “Tom likes Noxolo. My mother did need some time, but she has come around. We’re all working together to tell my father at some point,”

“Is he not going to be happy?”

“We’re not sure,” Tom responds. “Mum and I haven’t seen him be racist before, but that maybe because we weren’t there. He’s also conservative and old-school,”

“He may surprise you,” I point out and Tom shrugs.

“He may,”

“Anyway, I’m heading inside,” I throw an awkward thumb behind me. “You two take your time,” I start to walk away.

“Reine,” Noxolo calls, and I turn to face her. “Thank you,” I smile at her and nod my head before walking back up to the Masquerade Ball,” Tom was waiting for me by the door.

“Where have you been?” He asks with a frown. “I was worried,”

“Noxolo and your father,” I whisper to him with a raised eyebrow and Tom chuckles.

“Ah, caught in the act again?” I nod and he kisses the inside of my wrist. “Dance with me?”

“Of course,” He leads me onto the middle of the dance floor, and we begin to sway to the music. While people were waltzing earlier, the music had gotten slower and jazzy – perfect for an intimate dance. Most of the guests were still here.

I lift my head up from Tom’s chest at the announcement for everyone to head outside as it was almost the New Year. People begin to move to the patio, and I place my head back on Tom’s chest. “C’mon, sweetheart, we’re almost done for the night,” Tom guides me outside but we stand at the back. All the guests were at least tipsy and were counting down to the New Year.

“What’s your New Year wish?” I ask in his ear.

“I’ve got everything I want,” Tom replies, rubbing his thumb over my cheekbone.

“Indulge me?”

“I just want you,” Tom murmurs, nuzzling into my hair. “That’s my wish,”

“You’re so fucking cute,” I respond, and Tom's cheeks turn pink.

“What about you?”

“You,” I tease him, and he pouts.

“I’m the birthday boy,”

“Only for 28 more seconds,”

“It’s still my birthday then,”

“I want to have a peaceful life with you without any interference,” I wish. “That’s my wish,”

“It’s a good wish,” The people around begin the 10-second countdown. “Kiss on 0?”

“Kiss on 0,” I agree and Tom kisses me passionately at the turn of the New Year, fireworks going off in the background, lighting up the darkness in bright colours. I draw back and lick my lips at his feral look. “Happy New Year, honey,”

“Happy New Year, Детка,” Tom croons back, swooping in for another amazing kiss.

Chapter Text

I’m roused by quiet hissing and purring next to me. I open an eye and I smile. Nikos and Nyx were cuddling on my pillow, fast asleep. They were so cute. I tap Tom’s head to wake him. He grumbles, burying his head into my throat. “Honey, look at our children,” I whisper and Tom, begrudgingly, flicks his eyes open, and his eyes crinkle as he smiles.

“Let’s leave them sleeping, baby,” Tom murmurs, slipping out of the bed and I do the same. “See you at breakfast,” Tom pecks my lips, and I stand back and apparate to my bedroom. I put my dressing gown on and my slippers, heading downstairs for breakfast. It was really early. Too early to be dressed. The only one at the table was Tom’s father. “Morning, Mr. Riddle,” He looks up from his newspaper.

“Good morning, Reine,” He hands me a rolled-up newspaper. “An owl dropped this off not long ago,”

“Thank you,” I untie the string and unroll the Daily Prophet. I gasp in shock at the headline. I felt like a fish out of water. This didn’t happen in the original timeline. Or we were knew told because it went away soon after? What the fuck though?

“Reine, what’s wrong?” I was speechless. I feel the newspaper slide out of my hands as Tom goes to read it. “Is this legal?” I nod my head. “Reine, it’s only British wizards and witches, would you be considered British for going to Hogwarts?”

“No, I’m still French, but Tom is British and will be considered as such under the new law,” I explain and Tom’s face falls in frustration and anger.

“We cannot let them do this,”

“It’s already been done,” I argue. “We’re going to have to wait until it goes to trial about the legality of the law which it will, but it may take weeks, months even,”

“What will take weeks or months?” Tom asks, walking into the room. His amused expression drops as he looks at our grave faces. “What’s happened?” Tom’s father hands him the newspaper and his face turns to one of fury. “A. Marriage. Law.” Tom flops down next to me. “What the fuck is this shit?” Tom slams the Daily Prophet down and crosses his arms. Unfortunately, with our lucky and impeccable timing, an owl swoops in from the open window, drops an envelope on Tom’s plate, and flies off. I could see the envelope was from the Ministry. “I can’t read this,”

“I can read it for you?” I suggest and Tom nods silently. I pinch the envelope from his plate and open it up. I begin to read it out.

To Mr. Riddle,

   Due to the failing Wizard and Witch population in Britain, The Ministry of Magic has created the Marriage Act of 1944 that is to go into immediate effect which applies to you as a British citizen aged between 17 and 45.

The Law is as followed;

1. All unmarried witches and wizards between 17 and 45 must be married within 1 month of receiving this letter. You will be assigned a witch or wizard.
2. The marriage must be consummated within 1 week of the ceremony.
3. No forms of magical or muggle birth control is permitted unless you have NOT graduated Hogwarts. 
4. Infidelity is NOT acceptable.
5. Each pairing will be testing for their fertility. If one is found infertile, the fertile one will be reassigned. 
6. All matched wizards and witches will be expected to produce at least TWO magical children within 5 years of the marriage. 
7. Exemptions to the Marriage Act of 1944 are as followed:
   1. If you are already engaged to a fellow witch or wizard, you must send proof within the next week. Examples of proof are: 
      1. Your magical parent needs to come to the Ministry to vouch for your engagement. 
      2. If your magical parent has passed away, your muggle parent may vouch for you. 
      3. If both your parents are muggle, your muggle parent may vouch for you. 
      4. If both your parents have passed, another relative or close friend may vouch for you. 
   2. Widows that are within the age range provided above and have at least 1 magical child or are pregnant with a magical child are exempt. Widows must provide us BOTH their marriage certificate and their spouse’s death certificate as proof.
   3. Wizards and Witches that are imprisoned in Azkaban are exempt.
   4. Mentally incompetent Wizards and Wizards are exempt.

Failure in complying will result in the Wizard’s or Witch’s wand being snapped and exile from the Wizarding World.

If you have any questions, please contact the Ministry for further details.

Many Thanks for your cooperation.

Head of the Department of Magical Populations,

Jeremy Rivers

Minister of Magic,

Leonard Spencer-Moon

I place the letter down and look at Tom. He was stiff with anger and his eyes were closed. I reread the exemptions. There’s our solution. “There are exemptions for people who are already engaged,” I mutter, turning towards Tom. “Tom, wanna get married?” Tom’s face snaps towards me. His face showed many emotions – frustration at the beginning; shock and disbelief; wonder; and settled on amusement.

“Are you proposing to me, darling?” He teases and I swallow the lump in my throat but shake off my nervousness.

“Yeah, I am,” I reply, firmly, and he grins.

“Let me get the ring from my room,” I look at him in shock. “When you know, you know,” He places a kiss on my forehead. “Get dressed and meet me in the gardens in an hour? I want to do this properly, sweetheart,”

“Okay,” I agree with a shy smile, blushing slightly.

“Wear the white dress,” He requests in my ear, kissing my cheek and leaving the room.

“Holy shit,” I curse before looking at Tom’s father in horror as he’s shaking with laughter. “I’m so sorry for my language,”

“It’s alright,” He waves off my apology. “I think you need to go and get ready, my dear,” I stand on my wobbly legs and begin to walk to the door. “And Reine?” I turn to face him. “Welcome to the family,” I grin at him.

“Thank you,” I rush up the stairs to my room and shut the door behind me, flopping back on my bed. Fuck.

I examine myself in the mirror. I was wearing the white dress as requested. It was one of my most provocative dresses. Probably why Tom wanted me to wear it. I had braided my hair into a French plait, letting loose a few strands at the front to curly. I paired the dress with white pumps, and a string of pearls around my neck and a pearl hanging from each it. My makeup was minimal – simple eyeliner and wing with a bright red lip. I look great. With a skip in my step, I make my way down the stairs to the patio. I walk through the garden and spot Tom under the cherry blossom tree. I grin and saunter over. Tom looks up as I walk over and grins as well. “You look gorgeous, baby,”

“So do you, honey,” I flirt, checking him out in his dark blue suit and brown oxford shoes.

“Sweetheart,” Tom murmurs and I look at his face. He takes my hand and guides me to sit on the bench under the cherry blossom tree. He sits down next to me and takes my hand in his, lacing our fingers together. “Reine, you’ve changed my life. You gave me my family and gave me love. You’re my soulmate. With everything in my being, I love you. And will love you to the end of time,” He slips off the bench and gets down on one knee, holding out a small box with the ring in. The ring was platinum set with a big, squared diamond in the middle and 1 smaller squared diamond on each side. “Reine Géroux, will you do me the honour of being my wife?” Tears spring to my eyes. I knew it was going to happen but I’m still crying.

“Yes,” I answer, throwing myself into his arms to hug him. Tom lifts me up and twirls me around. I draw back, letting Tom put the engagement ring on my shaking hand. Tom leans down and kisses me, holding me close. “I love you,” I mutter through our kisses.

“I love you too, baby,” He returns, looking at my swollen lips. “We should go back to the Manor to tell everyone,”

“No, no, more kisses,” I insist, grinning at him.

“For a few minutes,” Tom warns before he vigorously kisses me which I happily return.

Walking back to the house, hand in hand, we hear the celebratory breakfast inside the dining room. We walk in and everyone cheers. “It went well, yes?” Mamé asks, looking at my finger.  

“Very well, mama,” I smile but frown as I’m dragged away from Tom – both Mamé and Mary wanted a closer look. I just wanted to sit down and eat. After they both fawned over my ring, I was released and sat next to Tom who’d already put my favourite breakfast foods on my plate. “Thank you,” We smile at each other but before I could eat, Pepé stands up.

“We need to get to the Ministry,” Pepé states. “It’s almost 9, the Ministry will be open soon. We need to get this done soon rather than later,” Pepé looks at Tom and I. “Gather your cloaks while I open the floo network,” No breakfast then. Tom and I put on our cloaks – his was black and mine was burgundy. Tom’s father and Pepé were waiting for us at the fireplace. “Let’s go,”

The Ministry was in utter chaos. Despite arriving when it opened, there were scores of wizards and witches lining up in droves. Eventually, we get to the front of one of the queues. We’re faced with a stern-looking woman. “Welcome to the Department of Magical Populations. How can I help you?”

“We’d like to register our engagement,”

“Names and births?”

“Thomas Marvolo Riddle. December 31^st, 1926,”

“Céleste Reine Géroux. November 21^st, 1926,”

“Names and births of persons vouching for your engagement?”

“François Alexandre Géroux, September 17^th, 1905,”

“Thomas George Riddle. May 2^nd, 1905,”

“You are their fathers?”

“Indeed,” Pepé voices. “My daughter and I are French, we will not be on your census, but Tom will be,”

“We just need to ask some questions to verify all is in order,” Pepé gestures for her to continue. “When did you first meet?”

“When I transferred to Hogwarts on January 2^nd last year,” I explain. “My portkey went wrong, and Tom found me and took me to the Hospital Wing,”

“And when did you begin courting?”

“Since June but we liked each other a while beforehand,”

“And when did you propose?”

“At the turn of the year,” Tom lies with a poker face. Our proposal was ours. Not for the Ministry. “Our family was there and there were fireworks in the background, it felt right,” She notes this all down.

“Lastly, place a drop of your blood in this bowl to check for compatibility,” She hands us each a pin. I look at her in surprise.

“That wasn’t in the letter we read on the Marriage Act?” I question with confusion.

“It was added an hour ago to the legislation as we’ve had several deceptions,”

“I think that says something about the new Marriage Act,” Tom points out and she glares at him.

“Blood,” I prick my finger as does Tom and we squeeze a drop of blood into the bowl. She waves her wand over the blood, and it turns to gold. Her mouth drops open.

“That’s not possible,” She looks at us in shock.

“What’s not possible?” I ask, but she shouts over me, calling over another employee.

“Anthony!” Anthony walks over to her, and she whispers in his ear. He raises an eyebrow and swishes his wand over the blood, ending up with the same shocked look. “I guess it is possible,”

“Apparently so,” Anthony grumbles, walking away.

“What’s happening?” Tom did not sound happy. I wasn’t happy either.

“Your compatibility is 100%,” I smile smugly. Of course, we were. “This is extremely rare. There is only one known case of this ever happening, but it was centuries ago. That couple turned out to be soulmates. I’d say it’s highly likely that you two are as well,”

“We know,” Tom rumbles, pulling me in close. “We’ve known for a while,”

“The Ministry would love to interview-,”

“No,” Tom growls. “We just want to get married and live our lives together,”

“And your opinion?” She asks me.

“Same as his,” I agree with Tom, and she sighs.

“Very well,” She complies with us. “You’ve been registered as engagement. However, it is also my duty to inform you, that someone came in claiming that you, Mr. Riddle, were their fiancé. Obviously, we turned her away because we need both participants-,”

“What was her name?” I interrupt her, much to her irritation.

“I believe her name was Josette Labelle,” She informs us, and I feel fury run through me.

“I’m going to kill her,” I mutter, and I see the woman in front of us gulp.

“I’m going to pretend that you didn’t say that,” The woman says, looking at her calendar. “It still applies to already engaged couples that they must marry within a month of receiving the letter. What date would you like?”

“Maybe a Saturday?” Tom suggests. “We go to Hogwarts, a weekend would be preferable,”

“How about the 15^th at 11am?” Tom nods in agreement. “You both need to come to the Ministry to be married, but afterward, you are welcome to have a separate ceremony. The ceremony at the Ministry is really only for functional purposes rather than celebratory,”

“We’ll be there,” Tom replies before we all walk away. I was still grumbling under my breath at the audacity of that Veela bitch. I’m woken from my dark thoughts as I see a familiar person in a wedding dress on the other side of the Ministry.

“Erica?” I call out, breaking away from the group as she turns to face me. She grins and we meet in the middle; hugging.  “You look beautiful,”

“Thank you,” And she grabs my hand to examine the ring. “And this is stunning, congratulations,”

I thank her before moving on. “What time are you getting married? You were 17 in September,”

“Yeah, I was and in about 5 minutes,” Erica answers, pointing down the corridor. “The room’s just there. Iosef is already at the altar with his brother as best man. And Iosef’s parents are seated as are my grandparents. My dad, much to my surprise, is also here, but my mother could not be persuaded,” She looked hurt by this.

“I’m sorry,”

“No matter, my father is here,” Erica continues. “Anyway, I need to ask a favour,”

“Of course, what do you need?”

“A bridesmaid,”

“I would love to,” I agree but I look down at my outfit, grimacing. “I’m wearing white though…”

“This is just a small ceremony, we’re planning to have a bigger one in the summer,” Erica explains. “Wear what you’re wearing,” I feel a hand on my lower back as Tom arrives with his father and Pepé. “Morning, Tom,” Tom nods in greeting and Erica turns to look at our fathers. “I’m Erica, their friend from Hogwarts,”

“I’m Tom’s father, Tom,”

“And I’m François, Reine’s father,”

“Nice to meet you both,” Erica responds, politely. “I need to steal Reine away for about 15 minutes?”

“I may have agreed to be a bridesmaid 30 seconds ago,” I admit, wincing at the look from all of them. “You three head on home, please, I can make my own way back,” Pepé looks around the chaotic room and pursues his lips.

“If you’re not back in half an hour, we’ll come and find you,” Pepé settles.

“Of course, papa,” I kiss his cheek. “Thank you,”

“I’ll stay with Reine if that’s alright with you?” Tom directs the question at his father.

“That’s fine, but the same rules apply. If you’re not back in half an hour, we’ll send a search party,”

“Thanks, Dad,” Both of them nod and walk away towards the fireplaces to floo home. I turn towards Erica.

“Shall we?” With her returning grin, I knew I made the right decision.

Arms linked, Tom and I filed after everyone. We had said our congratulations to Erica and Iosef, and were heading home. After passing through the South African Ministry, we finally arrive home. I could hear our families outside on the patio. “Do you think we have time to sneak into the kitchen for food?”

“You hungry, baby?” I nod with a pout. “Let’s get you something to eat,”

“And you,” I add on with a concerned look. “You haven’t eaten either,”

“I can’t say food is what I’m really hungry for,” Tom whispers in my ear, voice husky, and I shiver at his words.

“Tonight,” I peck him on the lips and walk with him to the kitchen. A few staff members were bustling around the kitchen, including Noxolo. “Afternoon, Noxolo, Theresa, Jared, Anna,” We’re greeted with good mornings and congratulations from them.

“We’re wondering if maybe we can make a sandwich?” Tom asks, politely. “We haven’t eaten today,”

“Sit, sit, sit,” Noxolo insists, leading up to the table in the middle of the kitchen. “I’ll make you some sandwiches and I’ll get Anna to let your families know you’re just eating something before heading outside,” Anna follows Noxolo orders, heading outside.

Patiently, we wait for our sandwiches, and we were not let down. Noxolo had made an array of different sandwiches. Ham and coleslaw; cream cheese and cucumber; egg and cress; and tuna mayonnaise. “Thank you, Noxolo,”

“No problem,” She winks at us before heading back to kneading dough like she was before. I go for a cream cheese sandwich while Tom goes for the ham. Anna returns to the kitchen.

“They said to take your time,” We nod at her in thanks, as our mouths were full before she goes back to chopping vegetables.

Quickly, we gobble up the sandwiches and Tom washes the plate while I make drinks for us. I hand Tom his orange juice and we head outside to the patio. “There you two are!” Tom’s grandfather exclaims. “Come sit down, we need to celebrate,” We take the last two seats that were next to each other. I sat with Mamé to my right and Tom sat with Mary to his left. Tom’s grandfather holds up his scotch. “To the happy couple,” Everyone cheers us with their drinks, and I squeeze Tom’s hand, noticing he was stiff next to me. He squeezes my hand back and raises a glass in thanks and takes a sip of his orange juice.

Yawning, I shuffle upstairs to my bedroom. Everyone else was still downstairs but I was exhausted and tipsy. I shouldn’t have had all those vodka and cranberry. I undress and flop down on my stomach into bed. I couldn’t be asked to change into my pyjamas – it was way too hot. I bury my head into my pillow, as Nyx pads over and decides the best spot to sleep was on my back while Nikos was curled up on my shoulder blade. I guess I’m sleeping like this.

“C’mon little ones,” I hear Tom say, through my sleepy fog. “Time to get off mama,” I feel the pillow dip as they’re placed next to me. Tom lifts me into his arms, and I feel us apparate and I’m placed on a comfy bed. His bed. I squint at Tom, but my gaze is drawn down to his naked body. He was da Vinci’s ideal Vitruvian Man.

“Thank you, Детка,” I smile at him as I blush. As he hovers over me, I trail my fingers down his chest and grip his erection. He groans at the sensation. He felt hot in my hand, and I begin to move my hand in slow, teasing movements up and down. After a few minutes, my hands up ripped from him and pushed into the pillow, held there by his left hand and he uses his right to slide his cock through my wet slit before tapping it against my clit and lining up. I gasp as he bottoms out inside me. He felt so good. I wrap my legs around his hips and my arms cling to his neck. “You okay, sweetheart?” I nod and he begins to rock. Fuck.

I was barely holding on. Our sweaty bodies were plastered against each other; his hips still thrusting at a steady pace. Never going quicker or slower. My numb legs were now thrown over his shoulders and all I could do was grip and pull at his hair as he bit all over my neck; collarbone; shoulders; and breasts. “C’mon, baby, give me one more,”

“I don’t think I can,” I’d already cum twice. My clit was desensitised. My pussy felt so full and stretched out.

“Yes, you can,” He coos, the movement of his hips never-ending as he grabs a pillow, lifts my hips up, and places the pillow underneath me, completely changing the angle of his thrusts.

“Oh,” I mewl in surprise at the new angle.

“Thought you’d like that,” He murmurs in my ear, nibbling at my lobe. I could feel a knot in belly begin to form. I think I can cum again.

“Just one more?”

“Just one more,” He promises. Between his unshakable momentum; one hand fondling at my breast and the other fisted in my hair, and his sweet whispering – it didn’t take long at all.

“Ah!” I cry out, exploding on his cock, seeing stars and beyond. I feel Tom’s teeth clamp down on my throat as he cums – the bite and the feel of his warm cum inside me, prolonging the feeling of my own orgasm. Tom stills his thrusts and releases my throat, licking over the mark that was bleeding, making me shiver. Tom holds me close and flips us over, so, he was on his back, and I was resting on his chest. Involuntarily, my walls flutter around his girth and I feel it twitch. His hands move up and down my back, soothing me, and I relax into his chest. He was still licking my throat.

“You were so good, sweet girl,” Tom praises and I look up at him, glassy-eyed.

“Can we stay like this for a while?” Tom smiles at me.

“For a little while, Солнышко,” Tom murmurs to me. “Then we’ll clean up, okay?” I nod, laying my head back down on his chest. Inevitably, we both drift off soon after.

I coax Nyx into the cat carrier with bribes of treats and strokes from Tom, much to his amusement. Nikos was much easier to wrangle. Patiently, he was waiting in his habitat. We fed him and made sure that the spells on the habitat was still working before putting him inside. Pepé did inform Dippet that Tom had a small pet snake while I’ve been at the Manor and Dippet has made an exception for Tom as he is a Parselmouth. We were fine sneaking him in, but it was probably for the best. We had said our goodbyes to Tom’s family and all the staff, and Pepé and Mamé were accompanying us to King’s Cross.

We floo to the South African Ministry then to the British Ministry before arriving at Platform 9 and ¾ with 25 minutes to spare. We hand our luggage to man who put it in a carriage except our pets who were coming with us. We had put Nikos in Nyx’s cat carrier as it was too hard to carry Nikos’ habitat and we put the shrunk habitat in Tom’s suitcase. Nikos and Nyx were adorably cuddling. After saying goodbye to Pepé and Mamé, we find an empty apartment and settle in there. I open up the cat carrier, letting Nyx and Nikos out. They decide to cuddle on the seat opposite the one Tom and I were cuddling on. I snort at the pair and Tom chuckles before pulling me closer to him. “Love you,” Tom looks at me with a gleam in his eyes.

“I love you too, sweetheart,”  

Unfortunately, Tom had to leave for the prefect meeting, but the girls had invaded our apartment, so, I wasn’t alone. The girls threw cautious looks at Nikos who was laying on my shoulder, but I assured them he was fine. They absolutely adored Nyx, who was purring at their attention before she got bored and settled on my lap.

“Your ring is gorgeous,” Rachel compliments.

“Thank you!” I chirp with a grin. “Have you registered your engagements?”

“Valente and I did yesterday after lunch,” Michelle answers. “My wedding day is May 13^th as I’m not 17 until May 11^th,”

“Miska and I did the same,” Rachel continues. “I’m 17 on February 28^th, so, my wedding day is March 4^th,”

“They want to marry you as soon as you turn 17?” I ask with bemusement. “You don’t get to have your month wait?”

“No,”

“Pardon my language but fuck them,” I curse. “They should be giving the time that you may need,”

“A fair point, but we were also already engaged to them,” Michelle replies. “We were going to marry them anyway,”

“Even though we weren’t engaged before the letter was sent, Tom already had an engagement ring,” I admit with a smile. “It was a case of when we got engaged not if,” My smile falls. “But for the people who aren’t lucky like us, they need that month,”

“I agree, it fills me with disgust at their actions,” Rachel states, her frown deep. “We’re very lucky,”

“There must be some way to get rid of the Marriage Act,” I mutter.

“The Wizengamot vote was unanimous in favour of it,” Michelle declares with a shrug. “My father even voted in favour of it. It’s certainly strange because I know his mind, and it’s not something he would vote in favour of,”

“Has he seemed off? Maybe he’s been threatened, or the imperious curse may have been used on him?”

“I’m not sure,” Michelle admits. “I spent the entirety of my Christmas with Valente’s family. Mother was worried though. She’s considering sending him for a check at Mungo’s,”

“Hopefully, it’s nothing,” Rachel soothes. I don’t think it’s nothing at all, but I keep that to myself, moving the subject on to friendlier ones.

I leave Nyx in her cat carrier with the other pets, much to her bemusement, and Nikos was in Tom’s pocket again. Tom helps me into the Thestral-drawn carriage and sits next to me. I glare at Josette and Matthias in the other carriage before going back to talking.

We arrive and settle in the great hall, waiting for everyone to file in. Lots of 6^th and 7^th years were missing causing chatter about them to fill the hall. Once everyone was seated, Headmaster Dippet steps up to the podium and we all fall silent. “Welcome back, students. I hope you all had a wonderful holiday. I know all of you are aware of the Marriage Act that was implemented yesterday. 6^th and 7^th Years, you will be leaving dinner earlier to sit down with your Head of House to discuss what will happen going forward. All 5^th Years, including the 5^th Year Prefects, will be expected to make sure all students in their house get to their common room while the 6^th and 7^th Years are indisposed. With that, enjoy!” He waves his hands once and food appears on the table. I go for the smoked salmon and roasted vegetables. It was excellent as always.

After finishing with some ice cream, the Slytherin 6^th and 7^th Years follow Professor Slughorn to the Potions’ classroom. We all collect seats and gather around him in a semi-circle. “Good evening, Slytherin. It’s good to see you all. Now, a few things about the Marriage Law. Married couples that have both people studying at Hogwarts will be assigned their own apartment in Hogwarts. You will still have access to the common rooms, but you will be living in your apartment. Married couples that only have one person studying at Hogwarts will be allowed conjugal visits on the weekend to their spouse,” Professor Slughorn's cheeks blush at his words and it takes everything in me not to roll my eyes. “Married women are permitted to use magical and muggle forms of birth control while studying at Hogwarts,” Thank god. “And on a kind offer from Headmaster Dippet to congratulate couples, once married, couples are allowed a one-week-long honeymoon to celebrate before they must return to Hogwarts. You will be given assignments to do during the week,”

“I don’t think people are going to be focusing on their assignments during their honeymoon, Professor,” I point out, making him blush further.

“Be that as it may,” Professor Slughorn begins, spluttering. “You will do any homework that a Professor assigns to you,” We all nod in agreement. “Any questions?” No one raises their hands because no one wanted to be here. “Good. Please do come and ask if you think of any,” He turns around in his seat and begins to hand out our timetables for the term. I look down at my timetable. Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays were the same – Potions at 9am; Advanced Arithmancy at 10am; a free period at 11am; Transfiguration at 1pm; another free period at 2pm; and DADA at 3pm. My Tuesdays began with a free period at 9am; Study of Ancient Runes at 10am; another free period at 11am; double Charms lessons at 1pm; and a free period at 3pm. My Thursdays, also, began with a free period at 9am; Charms at 10am; Study of Ancient Runes at 11am; another Study of Ancient Runes lesson at 1pm; and double-free periods starting at 2pm. At least I actually had free periods to have a small break. I didn’t get that last term because I had to study apparition again, despite already knowing how to. “Off to bed with all of you, you need to get up bright and early tomorrow. 6^th Years, I’ll see you in Potions first thing,” I hold in my groan, following the other Slytherins to the common room which wasn’t far. Tom had a firm grip on my hand, leading me over to the sofa, letting me lean against his chest as he wraps an arm around my shoulder. The good thing about being engaged is that public displays of affection are most acceptable. Josette sneers at me as she passes while Matthias winks at me, causing Tom to glare at him and pull me closer.

“Those two really are barking up the wrong tree,” Rachel deadpans from where she’s sat, looking blankly at the twins going into their dormitories.

“I know,” I cross my arms with a stoic look. “She tried to tell the Ministry she was engaged to Tom before we got there to register our engagement,” They widen their eyes.

“Really?” Tom nods at the two before speaking.

“Yes, the only reason it wasn’t registered was that they needed both participants present to register it,”

“Why does she care? She’s bloody French!” Michelle exclaims before looking at me. “No offense,”

“None taken,” I wave her off. “She just wants Tom a lot apparently,”

“And Matthias wants you,” Tom adds in.

“We’ll keep an eye on both of them for you,” Rachel says with pursued lips. “And make sure they don’t come between you two,”

“Thank you girls,” I smile at them. “Now, onto a better subject than the veelas twins, how are your fiancé? I never asked,” The girls begin to gush about Valente and Miska, and I couldn’t help but smile at their happiness. I was surrounded by my love; my family; and my friends. I feel content.

I felt myself becoming grumpier and grumpier throughout the day. It was bad that we had potions first thing in the morning but what was even worse was that I was moved across the room, away from Tom. Michelle had been struggling with Potions, so, Slughorn paired her with Tom for this term which I was fine with. What I was not fine with was that I was paired with Matthias, who according to Slughorn was struggling with potions as well. He wanted the top people in his class to work with students who had lower grades to see if we can help boost them up. Matthias kept trying to use his Veela powers to lure me to flirt with him or worse, touch him. I kept my poker face up and ignored him until the end when I strode over to Professor Slughorn. I told him of my dissent of working with Matthias, much to Slughorn’s apparent surprise. He, however, politely declined to pair me up with someone else as Matthias needed help and I was the best in his class. I stormed off to Advanced Arithmancy with Tom following with a scowl on his face. Advanced Arithmancy and Transfiguration were fine but weren’t challenging enough. To top it off, I was paired with a stupid Gryffindor in DADA who I had on the floor in 10 seconds flat. Repeatedly. “Miss. Géroux!” I look at Professor Merrythought. “I think you should observe from the sidelines,”

“Why?” All eyes were on us at my question, and I feel Tom frown at me.

“Quite frankly, while you’re our most advanced student, Miss. Géroux, Mr. Longbottom is learning nothing from you having beaten him within seconds,” Professor Merrythought explains. “Normally, I test a few advanced students after Christmas that I’ve noticed during the first term, that potentially, need to be in the 7^th Year DADA lessons. You are one of them. In fact, I also want to pull aside Mr. Riddle, Miss. Speziale, and Mr. Goldstein, if you please,” As we all go to the side. “The four of you on the floor without a partner, pair up!” I sit down between Tom and Eve. Tom links his hand with mine and I feel better but not better at the same time.

“Are you okay?” Tom whispers in my ear, concerned. All I wanted to do was snap at him. What was wrong with me?

“No,” I admit, feeling my eyes sting with coming tears. “I think I need to go to Madam Causer,”

“Hang on,” Tom murmurs and heads towards Professor Merrythought as Eve strokes my back. I see Professor Merrythought nod at what Tom says and Tom comes striding back. “Come on, sweetheart,” I hold onto Tom’s arm for support as we walk towards the Hospital Wing. Madam Causer looks up and practically rolls her eyes.

“Please sit down, Miss. Géroux,” She requests, and I sit on one of the beds. “Mr. Riddle, thank you for bringing her, please return to class,” Tom is about to protest when Madam Causer silences him with one look.

“I’ll come back later,” Tom squeezes my hand before leaving, looking at me one last time with worry as he turns the corner.

“So, Miss. Géroux, what’s the problem?”

“I’m not sure,” She looks at me dubiously.

“You’re not sure?” She asks, slowly.

“I woke up feeling nauseous,” I answer, pondering about my day. “I couldn’t eat breakfast or lunch. And I’ve just been irritated all bloody day. Even at the most trivial of things. I almost snapped at Tom earlier and I never snap at him,”

“Have you had intercourse with Mr. Riddle recently?” I blush and don’t answer. “I’m not here to judge a couple of young adults having sex but I need to know if you have and if you were safe,”

“We’ve been using the contraceptive charm,” Madam Causer nods at me.

“Good, but not as effective as a potion,” She advises. “Let me examine you,” I lay back down on the bed, and she hovers her wand over me, casting a few medical charms. She frowns. “Well, you’re not pregnant,” I felt relieved but also a little…disappointed? I shake off the feeling and concentrate on Madam Causer. “Your hormones levels are a little abnormal,” Her frown deepens. “It’s very strange. The medical charm is showing me the presence of something in or on your throat. But I can’t see anything, nor do you have anything in your throat,” I widen my eyes and she raises her eyebrows at my dear-in-headlights look.

“I used my Metamorphmagus abilities to cover it up,” I admit and return my neck to its natural state – the bite wound from Tom on my shoulder prevalent. She hovers her wand back over my throat, her face showing shock.

“Dear Merlin,” Madam Causer gasps. “You didn’t tell the school you and Mr. Riddle were soulmates,”

“We wanted to keep it to ourselves,” I explain. “Why? What’s wrong?”

“This is a claiming bite,” She points to my throat. “It has been documented with every soulmate pair. Though, there have only been 1 recorded case of soulmate pairs in the UK. Usually, the more…dominant of the soulmate pair bites first then the less dominant one does. Did you bite him back?” I guess Tom is more dominant.

“No, I didn’t even know about claiming bites,” I splutter.

“That’s why you don’t feel well,” Madam Causer scolds me. “You need to bite him back,” My mouth gapes. “When did he bite you?”

“The night between January 1^st and 2^nd,”

“It’s imperative that you bite him within the next few days,”

“Imperative?”

“Miss. Géroux, Reine, you will die if you don’t,”

Fuck. Why do I always find myself in life and death situations?

Chapter Text

After I calm down with a calming draught, Madam Causer begins to talk again. “Honestly, I’m surprised you haven’t been told about soulmates by your parents. Europe has recorded 9 soulmate cases since the beginning of the 19^th century – all of them Géroux’s. Your parents included,”

“I didn’t know until the holidays that my parents are soulmates,” I admit with a shrug. “Anyway, what should I expect? Like, how does the bite work?”

“Well, say that you were in danger for example, your soulmate would feel your fear and know something was wrong,” Madam Causer muses. “And soulmates are much more protective over each other after the bite. Also, you’ll feel whatever pain there in. For example, if Mr. Riddle has a headache, you’ll probably feel some of that headache. Furthermore, you won’t want to be apart,”

“Can Tom come back then?”

“Not quite yet,” I slump with a shrug. “I’m not finished explaining everything and Headmaster Dippet should be informed before we proceed with anything,”

“Please, continue,”

“So, when the claiming bites are complete, the pair will go into a frenzy of sorts,”

“Frenzy?!” I was more than alarmed.

“Dr. Roberts, a researcher from the 18^th century, likened it to going into heat or rut,”

“Like dogs do?”

“Exactly,” Madam Causer agrees.

“Is there a way to prevent what happens after the claiming bites?”

“Yes, with a potion, but only safely for one week,” She explains. “Why?”

“Well, I mean, the perfect time for the…frenzy…to happen would be on our honeymoon,” She ponders my words.

“When do you wed?”

“January 15^th,”

“We are maybe able to extend the use of the potion for another week if we monitor you both closely,”

“Agreed,”

“We need Mr. Riddle’s consent and Headmaster Dippet to know,” Madam Causer reminds me.

“Of course,” At least I get to see Tom soon.

Tom and I watch as Madam Causer, Headmaster Dippet, and Professor Dumbledore argue. Causer and Dumbledore were in agreement, but not Dippet. Dippet believed the potion to dangerous to take for longer than a week which is true. I look at Tom, focusing in on a vein running down his neck. That’s where I need to bite him. I lick my lips. It was almost as I was being drawn to do it. Come on, Reine. You have better self-control than this. He smelt so amazingly as well. “Sweetheart? Are you alright?” Tom whispers and I gaze into his worried eyes. Even his voice was drawing me in. “Душа моя?” His low and husky Russian words calling me ‘my soul’ snapped something in me. Everything else fell away but Tom. I pounce on him, landing in his lap, and bite down on his throat. Tom hisses beneath me but pulls me closer, as I continue to bite down on his neck. “That’s it, honey,” He murmurs in my ear, stroking my hair. “Take what you need,” All I could focus on was Tom and only Tom.

A few minutes past before I’m satisfied with his claiming bite and release my jaw from his pulse, licking at his bloody wound. I was purring and he was rumbling, I was grinding down into his hardened cock. Enthusiastically, I was lapping at him bite, ignoring the approaching footsteps. I hear my mate snarl at the person and the footsteps stop. I relax into him as his arms tighten more around me. Mate will keep me safe. Soon after, I black out. Happy and content in my mate’s arms.

I woke up in the stiff hospital bed under a clean but uncomfortable sheet. Pepé and Mamé were sitting at my bedside. “Mama, Papa, what’re you doing here? Where’s Tom?” I sit up and look around, trying to find my mate. I could feel his anger and frustration. I needed to soothe him.

“We’re here to take you home, ma chérie,” Mamé murmurs, stroking my hair but I flinch away from her touch.  

“What do you mean, take me home?” I exclaim. “I just got back to Hogwarts?!”

“The potion you’re taking, it won’t work if you see Tom,” Pepé answers. “It’s best you two aren’t in the same building until your wedding,”

“Then I won’t take the potion,”

“You don’t have a choice,” Pepé counters, calmly.

“I want Tom,” I seethe, I could feel my hair and eyes turn red with anger.

“No,” Pepé denies. “We’re leaving now,” I’m shuffled out of bed by Mamé and Pepé holds my hand as he leads me through Hogwarts. No one was around to see because it was dark. I hear a furious roar vibrate through the walls and I bolt into the direction of the roar. It was my mate. I felt something hit me in the back and I fall to the ground, paralysed. I felt miserable. I needed to see my mate. I needed to sooth my mate’s pain and anger. I needed him. If I wasn’t paralysed, I’m sure my jaw would be quiver and my brow furrowing – regardless, tears fall down my cheeks. “Je suis désolé, ma fille chérie,” Pepé apologises and lifts me up bridal style, tilting my shoulder into his shoulder, his shirt beginning to soak with my tears. I could feel Tom’s emotions grow even more negative which made me even more sorrowful. I get piteous glances from Dippet and Dumbledore as I’m carried into the fireplace in the office and transported back to the Villa. Pepé heads upstairs and places me on the bed, releasing me from the spell. I curl into a ball and sob. I was in so much physical and emotional pain. “It is only until the wedding, mon cœur,”

“Get out,” I manage to demand through my anguish. The door shuts gently with a click, and I’m left alone to cry myself to sleep in the dark.

“It’s been 3 days, ma chérie,” Mamé pleads. “Please eat something,” I ignore her and stare out the window, looking into the forest. I wasn’t allowed my wand; I couldn’t open the floo network; my two-way mirror was at Hogwarts; and they wouldn’t allow me to write to Tom. Not to mention the potion. I know what it was for, but it made me feel wrong. I felt nothing. I had no interest in doing anything other than staying where I was. I wasn’t hungry. I was numb to any emotion inside me. I couldn’t feel anything or anyone, including Tom. It was like the potion sucked the life out of me. Even my hair had gone white, and my eyes had dulled in colour with my lack of emotions. Not even my Mamé starting to cry behind me was making me feel anything.

“It will be alright, mon amour,” Pepé soothes Mamé from behind me. “We know the effects of the potion. It is meant to make a person emotionless and numb. Essentially, catatonic. It means it’s working,”

“But it hurts to see her like this,” Mamé whimpers.

“I know, mon l'amour de l'âme,” Pepé sounded distraught. “But she is listening. I know she is. Reine always does. She should know that if she doesn’t eat within the next 24 hours, she’ll be hospitalized,” Pepé and Mamé leave the room after Pepé warning. I wasn’t hungry, but I also had the common sense to know that somewhere deep inside me, if I had emotions, I wouldn’t want to be hospitalized. I take the bowl of soup that was placed in front of me and dip some bread in. It spicy lentil and carrot soup with chunks of baguette on the side. I drink the soup but leave most of the baguette and put the bowl back on the tray. About an hour later, Mamé comes back in and sighs in relief.

“Thank you,” I could hear the relief in her voice but don’t react to it. I want this Hell to end.

“Good morning, mijn liefste,” Opa greets from behind me. “I’ve bought a guest with me,” A woman walks in front of me, bending down to eye level with me. She was maybe in her early 30’s; dark hair and dark eyes; and her skin was a medium olive. Mediterranean perhaps?

“Hello, Reine,” Her voice was smooth and clear. “I’m Persefoni, Alexandre’s grandmother, your grandmother too,” I blink. “I think it’s time we had a talk,” I tilt my head and she places her fingertips on my head, and I feel my body slump in my chair as I feel my soul ripped from my body and transported to a conservatory I’ve never seen before. It had two wicker chairs facing each other with a rounded coffee table between them. “Tea? It’s chamomile,”

“Sure,” I agree, relaxing into my seat. I could actually feel.

“Because the potion affects your body, not your soul,” She explains, and I look at her in surprise. “I’m a gifted mind reader, but I try not to do that. Everyone deserves their privacy,” I nod in thanks as she slides over my teacup, and I take a sip. “First and foremost, how are you feeling?”

“Lots of things,” I answer. “A mix of good and bad,” She nods in understanding.

“That’s good, you shouldn’t bottle it up,” I narrow my eyes at her.

“No offense, but why are you here?”

“I look after all my grandchildren,” She explains. “No matter how many generations separate us,”

“Really?” Sarcasm filling my tone. “Where were you when my whole family was killed by deatheaters? Where were you when I was being tortured by Bellatrix Lestrange? Hmm?”

“I accept your anger at my faults, but I was not allowed to interfere until the end,”

“The end?”

“The time turner wasn’t going to work,” She admits with a shrug. “I made it work and made sure it sent you to 1943,” She sighs. “I also have the knowledge of each of my descendants’ soulmates when they’re born,”

“You knew that Tom was my soulmate?” A longing pain erupts in my chest as I speak Tom’s name.

“Yes,” She confesses. “Tom was never meant to be born in 1926. He was meant to be born in 1978. While he did have the potential to become dark, you were meant to be there to guide him away. Voldemort was never meant to exist,”

“So, my original timeline was changed anyway?”

“Yes, by the Moirai,”

“But they’ve been imprisoned for almost a century,” I argue.

“Cracked appeared long before now but none have been bigger enough to let one free until recently,”

“Before the Moirai changed the timeline, was Tom not the heir of Slytherin?”

“No, he was but from a different branch,” Persefoni explains. “Corvinus Gaunt had two children; Morgane and Morton. Morgane was born in 1790 and would’ve been the ancestor to Tom. Actually, he would’ve been called Konstantin not Tom,”

“Not Tom?” I echo.

“No, Thomas Marvolo Riddle would’ve been Konstantin Ilyich Romanov,” Persefoni responds. “Anyway, Morgane married Vladimir Romanov, a Russian pure-blood, and had Mikhail Romanov in 1807, and the line continued to Konstantin. Unfortunately, the Moirai made sure that Morgane and Mikhail both died during childbirth. Morton was born in 1793 and married his cousin once he was old enough, this is the ancestor of Marvolo Gaunt. Ergo, Tom’s ancestor,”

“Why did the Moirai change the timeline?”

“To stop you and Tom meeting,”

“So, the Moirai killed off Konstantin’s ancestor that’s probably 10 generations from him to stop us from meeting?”

“Yes,”

“Just a question, what an earth are you on about?” Persefoni rolls her eyes at me.

“You’ve certainly inherited the family cynicism,”

“Can you blame me?” I point out, crossing my arms.

“No, I cannot,” She replies with a shrug. “The Moirai have a book filled with the knowledge of every single person’s birth, life, and death. They foresaw the meeting of you two and they didn’t want that. The Moirai didn’t want to raise alarms to what they were doing, so, they went back to a distant ancestor and killed them. Over 100 years ago, giving birth was a dangerous experience to undertake. It’s only with the advancement of modern medicine that birthing has become less dangerous,”

“You have yet to explain why they didn’t want Tom and I meeting or Konstantin and I meeting or whomever,” I deadpan.

“As you know, you and Tom are soulmates,” I nod once. “But did you know that your souls are far older than your body is,”

“You have my interest,” She huffs a smile at my words.

“I had an older sister, Demetria, named in honour of our great-grandmother Demeter,” She begins to tell. “Demetria’s soulmate was Lycaon,”

“King of Arcadia? Had 50 sons? One of whom he roasted and served him to Zeus?”

“He was King of Arcadia, that much is true,” She agrees. “But he did not have 50 sons – he had no children. And her certainly never roasted any people,”

“Another one of Zeus’ lies?”

“Yes, there have been many,” She states. “After Lycaon and Demetria met, Zeus wasn’t happy about them being soulmates – so, he turned Lycaon into a wolf. Only allowing him to turn into a human one day a month. The day of a new moon,”

“Why was Zeus angry at Demetria and Lycaon being soulmates?”

“Demetria was the spitting image of our grandmother, Kore,” Persefoni rationalises. “If Zeus couldn’t have Kore, he wanted Demetria. Again, Demetria refused to even consider him as a partner and Zeus was furious,”

“He got his feelings hurt and turned Lycaon into a wolf?” I sum up and she nods. “I hope Zeus never escapes from his imprisonment,”

“He won’t,” Persefoni reassures. “My sister and Lycaon made the sacrifice to make sure he remains there,”

“What do you mean?”

“During a battle with Zeus; Zeus snapped Lycaon’s neck, killing Lycaon. As you can imagine, Demetria exploded in rage and went hand to hand with Zeus. Demetria got Zeus unconscious and went over to Lycaon to grieve him. Zeus, however, was faking and he approached Demetria from behind and slit her throat. With her dying breath, she cursed Zeus, a curse that only she can remove. When Demeter saw her namesake dead on the floor next to Lycaon, she fell to the floor and wept. While she was the Goddess of the harvest, she also presided over the cycle of life and death. She placed an incantation on Demetria’s and Lycaon’s souls – an incantation that would allow them to meet again in a new life and live their lives together,”

“If you’re trying to suggest that-,” Persefoni cuts me off.

“I’m not suggesting,” She snaps back. “I am telling you who you are,”

“While I may share Demetria’s soul,” I begin. “I am my own person as is Tom, we are not Demetria and Lycaon. Not anymore,” Persefoni’s face sours like she’s sucked a lemon.

“You have her personality,”

“I have my personality,” I snarl out, surprising her. “Now, tell me why the Moirai don’t want Tom and I to be together,” She straightens in her seat, looking me in the eye.

“The Moirai’s allegiance is to Zeus,” She returns. “They are his daughters with his mistress, Themis. The only one who can release Zeus from his curse is Demetria and you are her reincarnation. You have her soul therefore you have the ability to break Zeus from his curse. Without your soulmate, you are unprotected and ripe for the taking. Hence, why they didn’t want you and Tom to find each other,”

“Lycaon had left Demetria unprotected when he died,” I argue. “And look what happened. What’s to say it won’t happen again?”

“Do you really think Tom, after gaining all his knowledge back, will ever leave your side again? He’ll make sure the Moirai die, and that Zeus’ curse is never lifted,”

“They could kill him!” I shout at her, standing up. “I’d rather die than let that happen again! I’ll eviscerate you before you go near him!”

“You don’t have a choice, Reine,” Persefoni counters, firmly. “You’re stuck in Mojácar while Tom’s still at Hogwarts. I have all the time I need to get things rolling,”

“You’re a bitch,”

“Not the first time you’ve called me that,” She replies, with a fond smile before I feel myself drift back into my body and memories of Demetria life begin to whoosh through my head. “She’ll be fine,” I hear Persefoni murmur over my body to Opa. “She’s strong, Alexandre,”

“Good,” Alexandre replies back. “As long as she’s bounces back from the potions,”

“She will,” Persefoni fiddles with a strand and all I want to do is break her fingers. “Shall we have some lunch? I’m starving,”

“Of course, γιαγιά,” Alexandre squeezes my shoulder. “I’ll see you at your wedding, ma chérie,”

“As will I,” Persefoni adds in. I could feel her smirk on me. “My parents and grandparents are excited to attend your wedding as well,” Their footsteps walk away. “See you soon, η εγγονή μου,”

Fuck. Her.

“It’s the last potion, mon cœur,” Pepé soothes, as I lift the potion to my lips to drink. “Then it’ll be your wedding tomorrow,” I give him a blank stare. “I can’t wait to see you reunited with…” I blink at him.

“Tom,” I croak out, voice sore from disuse.

“Oui, ma chérie,” He agrees, shocked I spoke. “Your soulmate,” I nod once before returning to staring out the window. I need to plan. I need to get rid of the Moirai and Zeus permanently. And I need to figure out what is up Persefoni’s arse. She used to be kinder but there is something off about her now.

“Reine, wake up!” Mamé exclaims, voice enthusiastic. “It’s your wedding day!” Lazily, I open my eyes at stare at her. “No more potion, ma chérie. You’ll begin to feel better soon enough,” I sit up and lean against my headboard. “What would you like for breakfast?”

“Not hungry,” I wave her off.

“You must eat something,” She encourages, and I give her a look.

“I’m not hungry,” I repeat. “If I’m hungry later, I will eat something,”

“Very well,” Mamé agrees. “You must shower though. You haven’t showered in almost two weeks,”

“I wonder why,” I fume, striding off to the bathroom. At least I’m feeling. Even if it was anger.

“Reine,” Mamé calls. “We’re sorry it had to happen like this. Hopefully, you’ll forgive us one day,”

“Maybe, but not for a while,” I reply before closing the door behind me. I strip off my clothes and step under the warm shower. I wash off all the grime and dirt, feeling 10lbs lighter than before. Taking extra care with my hair, I leave my conditioner in as I shave my body of my hair. While I know Tom never minded, it was our wedding night and I want silky smooth skin. After washing off the conditioner, I rub coconut milk and honey lotion into my body. I wrap my towel around my body and head back into my room where Mamé friend and her beautician, Marguerite, was setting up. Mamé had already finished her makeup and hair, but was in a dressing gown.

“You look so much better,” Mamé sighs in relief. “Even your hair is back to your lovely brunette colour,” I narrow my eyes at her, but she ignores my look. “Come, Reine, sit,” I follow Mamé directions and sit in the chair. “I’ll be working on your hair while Marguerite will be working on your nails and makeup. Tell us what you would like, ma chérie,”

“I want my hair half down, half up,” I begin to explain. “I want the half down to be loose curls, cascading down my back, and the half up to be strands from the sides going to the back where it’ll form a plait that goes halfway down my hair with the end being curled too,” I look at Marguerite. “Marguerite, I want a softer eyeshadow but a little eyeliner with a small wing; ruby red lipstick; I want a little blush but not too much as I am pale; and I would like white nails if you have any polish in that colour,” Marguerite whistles and raises an eyebrow.

“You’re awfully demanding,”

“It’s my wedding,” I deadpan. “And I haven’t been able to be involved with anything other than designing my dress before I went back to Hogwarts and then I was…indisposed,”

“Indisposed?” Marguerite muses.

“Less talking, more working,” Mamé advises and Marguerite shrugs before starting with my nails.

“You look beautiful,” Mamé compliments, tears welling in her eyes. Mamé was right. I do. My hair and makeup was perfected by Mamé and Marguerite; and my dress put it all together. My dress was stunning. The pure white dress had a modest V-neckline with long lace sleeves and buttons from the neckline to the waist; where the waist dropped down into a long flowy skirt. The dress underneath was made of silk and over the top was layers of lace. Mamé had given me her very old diamond tiara to keep my matching lace veil in place. Mary had let me borrow her sapphire and diamond drop down earrings with a matching necklace – giving me something borrowed and blue. Checking all the boxes for something old, something new, something borrowed, and something blue. I had paired the dress with simple white, bar-styled 4-inch heels.

“How you managed to finish this in a week and 5 days, I have no idea,” I murmur. “You certainly have a gift,”

“My older sister taught me,” Mamé explains, and I hold out my hand to Mamé, squeezing her hand when she holds mine. I need to be the bigger person.

“I forgive you, mama,” Immediately, I’m encased in her arms.

“Thank you,” She sobs, and I hug her back.

“Mes belles filles,” Pepé says from the doorway, and we turn to look at him. He looked every part the father-of-the-bride in his suit. Mamé herself had changed into her dress after finishing my hair. He approaches us and brings Mamé close to him while cupping my cheek. “If you don’t want to marry him, you don’t have too. We can easily-,”

“Papa,” I interrupt him with a smile. “I want to marry Tom. It was only a case of when not if,”

“Alright,” Pepé sighs. “Honestly, I don’t think any father likes giving their little girl away,”

“Papa,” I reply in a teasing tone before turning serious. “Papa, you will walk me down the aisle still, won’t you?”

“Of course, ma fille chérie,” He places a kiss on my cheek. “I will give you away,”

“And, Papa, I forgive you,” Pepé gives me a deeply fond look.

“Thank you, mon cœur,” Pepé brings me in for a hug before drawing back, looking at his watch. “We must go. Lest, we be late,” We got strange looks going through the Spanish Ministry, but we ignore them and arrive at the British Ministry with ten minutes to spare. I stride across the Ministry and into the hallway where my wedding is. I could hear the chattering of guests through the closed doors. But most of all, I could feel Tom and he felt happy. I sigh in relief at the feeling. Mamé winks at us and goes through the door, leaving them open and us to the side, so, they don’t see us. A sweet, melodic tune begins to play, and I rest my hand on Pepé arm. “Ready?” I nod.

“Ready,” I agree, grinning at him. We turn the corner and I gaze down the aisle at my soon-to-be-husband – our eyes meeting. Tom looked gorgeous. He had on a black suit with a white oxford shirt; black waist coat and black oxford shoes; paired with a black tie and gold tie clip. He had a white rose boutonniere on his jacket and his hair was styled with gel to perfection. He grins at me as I begin to walk towards him.

I make it to the end, Pepé placing my hand in Tom’s. Tom kisses my knuckles and helps me up the steps to the platform where a Ministry Official was waiting. All I wanted was to cling to him and breakdown. Tom and I face each other, and he lifts my veil over my head, and it falls down over my shoulders. The officiant clears their throat.

“Wizards, witches, and muggles alike – we are gathered here today to witness the union of Thomas Marvolo Riddle and Céleste Reine Géroux,” I stare into Tom’s eyes They were gorgeous eyes.

“Baby?” Tom asks with concern, taking me out of my thoughts.

“Oh, I do!” I exclaim and a chuckle sweeps the room, including Tom and the officiant.

“We’re not quite at that stage, sweetheart,” Tom explains, and I blush as his eyes gleam along with his smile. “Don’t worry, I’m very eager too,” My blush deepens, and I look at the officiant.

“Sorry, please, repeat yourself,”

“This part is the bonding ceremony. May you both hover your hands over the cauldron? Palm side up,” We do as he asks, and he uses his wand to prick the middle of our palms. “Please turn over your palm as we need the drop of blood to land in the cauldron,” We follow his directions. “Now, let your palms meet over the cauldron,” I turn my hand and grasp his, laying palm against palm. He mutters a few incantations and a white ribbon wraps around our wrist, tying us together. I feel a wave of magic whoosh through me. It was light and happy. “A white ribbon symbolises the purest of marriage matches. That their souls are truly in this marriage together. Congratulations,”

“Thank you,” If only he knew. The ribbon fades and we hold our rings in place for the wedding ceremony.

“Mr. Riddle, repeat after me,” Tom repeats after the officiant perfectly.

“And Miss. Géroux, please repeat after me,” I follow him word for word, and he smiles at the end.

“Mr. Riddle, do you take Céleste Reine Géroux to be your wedded wife?”

“I do,” He slides the wedding band and engagement ring on my finger.

“And Miss Géroux, do you take Thomas Marvolo Riddle to be your wedded husband?”

“I do,” I slide the matching wedding band on his finger.

“Then I hereby, ordained by the Ministry of Magic, pronounce you bonded and wed. You must seal the bond with a kiss,” Tom swoops in and kisses me. I return it with the same eagerness. I hear clapping from the officiant and our guests. Tom stops kissing me, resting his forehead against mine.

“I love you,”

“I love you too,” I return with a grin and take his offered arm, walking back down the aisle together.

Holy shit, I have a husband.

While the marquee is being set up, Tom whisks me away to the bedroom upstairs and we embrace. Shaking in his arms, my emotions overwhelm me, and I begin to sniffle into his shoulder. “It’s okay, Детка. I’m here,”

“It was horrible,” I look up at his own emotional face. “Are you alright? All I felt was your rage and pain when I left Hogwarts,”

“You black out because Causer charmed you unconscious and I was angry at her for that,” Tom explains. “I was even more furious when they dragged me away from you and into a different room far away from you, trapping me in there,” Tom cups my cheek. “Then I felt you wake up; I was relieved but then all I could feel was frustration and longing which turned to despair, and I went into a fit of rage. It took Dippet, Dumbledore, Merrythought, and Slughorn to subdue me,”

“What happened after that?” I stroke his cheek.

“I was force fed the potion on the first morning and was force fed it every morning since,” He describes, frowning. “It left me numb and unwilling to do anything but sit around all day doing nothing,”

“That’s exactly what happened to me,” I choke, feeling tears well. “I never want that to happen to either of us again,”

“It won’t,” He replies, firmly. “And another thing that happened, a lady claiming to be Persefoni-,”

“That part would be true,” I interrupt. “She’s a bitch too. And I’m aware I’m saying this about my grandmother,”

“Honestly, she seemed cold and…resentful?”

“Did she tell you everything?” I question. “You know, Demetria and Lycaon? The battle? The aftermath?”

“Yes,” Tom answers. “But I now have two lives in my head and it’s annoying,”

“Try having three,” I joke, playfully. Tom cracks a smile.

“I just want you to know that I know that we are soulmates, but I love you for you,” Tom states with adoring eyes and a serious face. “Not because we were together in a previous life and not because we’re soulmates either. I would’ve loved you anyway,”

“I love you too,” I respond. “For you. Never for anything else,” Tom pecks my lips and smirks.

“Have I told you how stunning you look?”

“No, never too late though,”

“You look stunning, baby,” He compliments. “As much as I love this dress, I can’t wait to unwrap you. I’m going to take my time, make sure all of your skin feels my caress and kisses,”

“I’m already a little unwrapped,” Interest flares in his eyes as his smirks widens. He cups my breast, circling a thumb over the nipple. I whimper. It had been so long.

“You’re wearing a brassiere,” He muses, squeezing my breasts. “I wonder…” He backs me up against the wall and kneels. “Lean against the wall and hold onto the vanity, котенок,” I do as he orders, and he lifts my skirt up, letting it drape over his back as he settles between my legs. I feel his fingers dance over my slit to feel how wet I was. “You seem to be missing your panties, Ангел. And you are completely bare,” I could feel him places kisses up my thighs. “Maybe not an Ангел anymore. Maybe you’re daddy’s грязная шлюха,” His tongue enters me, and he begins to eat me out.

“Please,” I whine as he removes his tongue. “More. It’s been so long,”

“Daddy’s got you, sweet girl,” Tom murmurs, plunging two fingers into my dripping pussy, his lips sucking and licking at my bundle of nerves.

“Oh, oh,” I gasp out, legs trembling, clutching onto the vanity. “You feel so good,”

“Mmm,” I mewl as it vibrates my clit. “Come on, baby, cum on my fingers,” He crooks his fingers just right and sucks on my bud, hard.

“Tom,” I cry, orgasming on his relentless fingers and mouth. He rides me through my climax before placing a gentle kiss on my bundle of nerves and appearing from under my skirt. He snags me around the waist and offers his fingers to me. I open my mouth and he slides them inside.

“Good girl,” He coos as I lick and suck his fingers clean of my juices. He removes his finger, leaving a ruby red lip stain on them. His eyes darken further, and he brings his arm around to the front, beginning to unbutton my dress. I stop him after the first button, and he snarls at me. All the snarling did was making me wetter. The effects from the potion started to dwindle in the morning and it was already early afternoon. We did not have long left until we both go into a sexual frenzy if Tom was already at the point of almost losing control.

“Honey, we still need to have a light lunch in the marquee,” He glowers at me. “Please? For me? Just until we get to our honeymoon destination afterwards?”

“For you, Душа моя,” He growls, showing off very sharp canine. “But when we get to our destination, I will tie you to the bed and fuck you the entire night,” He slaps my ass hard, but it’s softened by the dress covering me. “Understand, my little soulmate?” I nod dumbly, and he grips my jaw, making me look at him. “Words, baby,”

“Yes, daddy,” I whimper out. Wolfishly, he smirks at me and releases my jaw. “Can I have a hug for the road? I have a feeling we won’t get a lot of alone time with each other in the marquee,” Tom’s face softens.

“You never need to ask, sweetheart,” He hauls me to him, cuddling and nuzzling into my throat. He kisses at my claiming bite, making me purr as he rumbles with delight. “Shall we head downstairs?”

“Few more minutes, mon amour,”

“Alright, мое маленькое Солнышко,”

I eat the delicate finger sandwiches, placed on our table for Afternoon tea. I was avoiding the ham and mustard, and the beef and horseradish sandwiches. Who the hell likes mustard and horseradish? Tom does. “I’m not kissing you until you wash your mouth,” I warn, biting into my smoked salmon and cream cheese sandwich.

“I’m not kissing you until you wash your mouth either,” He fires back, and I giggle. He doesn’t really like fish. I kiss his cheek in lieu of his mouth. Someone clears their throat, and we turn to them. There was a man and a woman with linked up. The man was in his early 40’s of Mediterranean descendant, with curly dark brown hair and brown eyes, and the woman was in her late 30’s of mixed descendant, with tight curly black hair and dark brown eyes.

“Hello, Reine, Tom,” The woman greets, a Greek accent prominent in her tone. “I’m Kore, your grandmother,” And she gestures to the man. “And this is your grandfather, Hades,” The man nods at both of us. “We would like to thank you for your hospitality, but we must be off. We are not allowed to leave the underworld for too long, lest…”

“Lest it falls and everything in the underworld will be released,” Hades explains, his voice gruff. Not one for laughs, is he?

“You must go then,” I agree with a smile. “Thank you for coming,”

“Of course,” Kore replies. “And I would love to have a sit down with you, Reine, at some point,”

“Sure, send me a letter whenever you want too,” She thanks me again before they bid us farewell and leave the marquee.

“That was Hades and Kore?”

“Apparently so,”

“They seem so…normal?”

“I mean, they’re normal,” I reply with a frown. “Just a God and a Goddess too,”

“So, not normal then,” Tom teases.

“Is anyone normal these days?”

“No, I don’t think anyone is,” Tom agrees, stroking my arm.

“It was nice to meet them,” I murmur. “Nicer than Persefoni is,”

“Indeed,”

Pepé leads us away after finishing our first dance and into the building and into an office where Opa was waiting. “Tom, has Reine informed you of the tradition in our family?” Tom frowns. “About the tattoo?” Tom’s eyes widen.

“Yes, she did,” Tom answers.

“Are you ready to begin?”

“Opa,” I chide him. “You need to ask permission first,”

“It’s alright, sweetheart,” Tom reassures me, kissing my forehead. “I’m ready,”

“Where do you want the tattoo?”

“Torso,”

“It’s going to hurt much more than a regular tattoo,” Opa warns as Tom unbuttons his shirt and waistcoat, laying down on the chaise.

“Doesn’t matter,” Tom waves off his concern. “Right here,” Tom points to the front of his ribs on the right side. Opa lays the stencil on his ribs and peels it away. To do this tattoo, the wand is used like a needle gun and an incantation needed to be cast before hand. The tattoo will never fade nor dull with our method. I stroke Tom’s hair as he grimaces in pain. I felt the residue pain on my own ribs which had me wincing too.

“Almost there,” Opa soothes and finishes up within a few minutes. Opa disinfects it with a charm before laying a piece of clingfilm over the new tattoo.

“Actually, is there something else you can do?” Tom asks and Opa nods.

“Of course, but it’ll be freehand,” Tom looks at me.

“Close your eyes, sweetheart,” I roll my eyes but close my eyes. I hear pencil on paper and Opa begin to tattoo Tom again.  It was done faster than the wolf tattoo and I open my eyes after they were done. Opa tattooed Рейне on Tom’s chest, over his heart.

“Is that Reine in Russian Cyrillic?”

“Да, so, I’ll always have you close to my heart,” I grin and kiss him on the lips.

“Cheesy,” I tease and Tom grins back at me.

“Только для тебя,” Only for you.

“There are a few places you can go,” Mamé states, looking at a list. “You can go back to the villa in Greece; there’s a Chateau on a private beach in the Maldives; a log cabin a few miles east of Murmansk; a Chateau on the North Island in New Zealand; or a villa in the Chilean part of the Andes,”

“Err, what do you think, honey?” I ask Tom.

“Would you prefer hot or cold, sweetheart?”

“I like the hot,” I answer and lower my voice. “Но если мне холодно, у меня есть повод поваляться в постели,” But if I’m cold, I have an excuse to stay cuddled in bed.

“That crosses off Greece, Maldives, and New Zealand,” Tom agrees, licking at his lips. I could feel his lust and it was making me drool.

“I went to the log cabin when I was 8,” I admit, longingly. “I would like to go back there,”

“Then we’ll go to the log cabin, Детка,” He croons, cupping my cheek.

“I’ll get your suitcases sent there,” Mamé responds before trailing off.

“I haven’t packed a suitcase?”

“Neither have I,” Tom mirrors my frown.

“I did for both of you,” Mamé replies. “Anyway, it’s not like you’re going to need much anyway, you’re going to be naked all the time,”

“Mama!” I exclaim, blushing at her behaviour, but she walks off, chuckling. Mamé is full of surprises.

We say farewell to all our family. As well as having my God and Goddess grandparents, we had all of our extended family. Alexandre’s siblings, Évelyne, Ambroise, Yanis, and Jocelyne, and their children – only Yanis and Jocelyne had children, two each. Delphine’s brother, Donat, and his two children came; Tom’s grandfather’s siblings, Beatrice, and George. While Beatrice never had children, George had 3 children and 8 grandchildren. Mary’s Mother, Evangeline FitzRoy Thorn, came and her two brothers, Robert and Phillip came with their children and grandchildren too. There were altogether 35 Thorn’s in attendance – Mary had a bigger family than I realised. I had a bigger family than I realised. Tom had 25 second cousins compared to my 6 second cousins. I’m never going to remember all of their names. Mamé leads me inside and too the fireplace where she opened the floo network. “Enjoy!” I blush and shake my head in dismay, stepping into the fireplace. Tom grabs a handful of floo powder

“Murmansk Cabin,” He announces, throwing down the floo powder. I grip his arm, steadying myself. My ankles hurt. The cabin was spacious but homely, just as I remember it was – different furniture though. Tom pulls me close to him. “Do you need anything? Food or drink?”

“No,” I shake my head.

“Good because you’re not leaving our bed for a while, baby,” He purrs, swinging his arms underneath me and picking me up bridal style. I laugh in delight, and he nuzzles into my neck. “I know it isn’t exactly crossing the threshold, but I can cross the threshold of the bedroom with you, sweetheart,”

“How can I say no to that, мой лев?”

This is going to be an amazing week.

Chapter Text

Tom places me on the bed, hovering over me. I draw up and kiss him. He kisses me back, beginning to unbutton my dress. Tom helps me stand up, letting the dress slide off me and pool around my ankles. I step out and wave my hand to direct the dress to float into the garment bag which seals itself. I leave my lingerie (minus my panties) and heels on. I sit back on the bed and lay down. Tom loses his blazer, waist, tie, and shoes but keeps everything else on.

For a few moments, I squirm under his appreciative gaze, and he climbs over me, straddling my hips. He bends down and takes a hardened nipple through the lacy bra in his mouth. Softly, I moan. He moves off my nipple with a pop before continuing down my stomach and to my unclothed pussy. “So wet, baby,” He licks a long stripe through the wetness, making me gasp. “Sweet too. But I need to be in you, sweet girl,” I nod with enthusiasm. He doesn’t bother taking his trousers off, he unbuckles his belt and pops the button undone. He pulls down his underwear and releases his cock. I eye it with longingness. It had been so long. He rests the head against my pussy, teasing me by not moving. I give him a frustrated look. He chuckles before sliding in.

“Fuck,” We both murmur at the same time. Tom goes to pull back, but I clamp my legs around his butt, keeping him close to me. Tom gives me a questioning look.

“Please don’t leave,” I whimper, my voice cracking, and Tom leans most of his weight on me as he cups my cheek.

“I’m right here, sweetheart,” Tom reassures. “I’m not leaving you. I’d never leave you,” Tom begins to place kisses all over my face, neck, and shoulders to comfort me. We cling to each other as he begins to slowly rock his hips.

“Tom,” I mewl, as his gentle movements nudge against my g-spot.

“I’m right here, Душа моя,” Tom soothes, biting my mark. “Feel what I do to you, Детка,” Without stopping, Tom moves my legs from around his waist to over his shoulder, pressing my legs into my chest as he leans down on me. His movements begin to get deeper and harder, making pleasure zing through my body. “Can feel you clenching around me, котенок,” I’m so close. Wanna wait for him though.

“Feels good,” I slur, drooling.

“Just good?” He teases. “Clearly I need to do better,”

“It’s perfect, daddy,” I insist, lazily looking at him.

“You’re perfect, baby,” I keen at his compliment.

“That was smooth,” I giggle out and he grins at me before trailing his hand down my stomach and letting his fingers begin to tease my bundle of nerves. “Fuck,”

“If you’re talking not moaning then I’m definitely doing it wrong, pretty girl,”

“I’ve been holding off,” His head snaps to me, pulling off my nipple with a pop. “Wanna cum with you,”

“I’m close,” He promises, pounding into me, his heavy balls smacking against me.

“Please,” I plead – I could only hold on for so long.

“I’m gonna cum, Моя жена,” Tom groans, speeding up and thumb circling my clit. “Cum for me, baby,” I choke on air as I cum hard. Tom follows me, his erratic thrusts and dancing fingers dragging out my orgasm. Tom stops moving and slides out, his cock still half-hard. He gets off the bed, much to my protest and stands at the end of it. “Keep your legs open, Ангел. I wanna see my cum dripping out of you,” I blush but widen my legs further. “Good girl,”

“Thought you’d want the cum to remain in me, daddy,” I snark and he smirks at my brattiness. I sit up, alarmed at the look in his eye – the glint of mischief. “You can’t rip my lingerie. I need it,”

Tom scoffs before ripping it in two. My world tilts as I’m propelled onto my back. Silk ties wrap themselves around my wrists and ankles – my wrists being pulled together and tied to the headboard while my legs are eagle spread as they tie to the posts at the foot of the bed. Tom, still in his suit, observes with a smirk and dark gleam in his eye. “Beautiful,”

“You’re not even undressed yet,” I sulk, making Tom laugh.

“I know,” He steps closer with his wand, in hand, and I raise an eyebrow. “Did you know Hogwarts has some very naughty books in the restricted section? A section that I’m allowed in as a prefect,” I narrow my eyes at him. “Like this one,”

Wordless, he waves his wand over my form and soft vibrations start to caress all over my body – but focusing on my breasts, my thighs, and my pussy. “Oh, that-um, that feels good,”

“Thought it might,” He strips off his jacket, waistcoat, and tie – leaving him in his shirt and trousers. He moves a chair, placing it next to the bed, sitting down in it, opening his legs wide. I lick my lips as he unbuckles his belt and releases his girth. “Spit,” He offers me his palm and I spit in it. He wraps it around his cock and begins to stroke it. Tom whispers something under his breath and the vibrations begin to intensify.

“Shit!” I curse, my hips thrusting uncontrollable into nothing as pleasure overwhelms me. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. I look at Tom again, opening the eyes I didn’t know I shut. “Please?”

“Cum whenever you want too, baby girl,” Tom commands and I feel my orgasm rip through me - the continuous steady pace helping me ride out my climax. The orgasm subsides but the vibrations don’t. They continue to buzz away, and I look at Tom in confusion. “Like I said, Солнышко, cum when you want too,” My eyes widen in realisation. He wasn’t going to stop unless I asked, or he was satisfied. I lower my head back down to the pillow and Tom smirks at my submission. I could already feel myself on the edge again.

“C-can you at least take your shirt off?” I whimper, panting, trying to hold off my pleasure, so, I could speak. “I wanna see the tattoos, daddy, please,” Tom’s face softens, and he tears his shirt off and exposes his healing tattoos to my gaze. Pleased at the site, I let my eyes roll back into my head as another orgasm rips through me.

Incoherently, I babble as the vibrating continues. Tom releases my legs and turns me onto my stomach. I drool into the pillow as he lifts my hips up, helping my pliant body onto my hands and knees. “There we go, sweet girl,” Tom slides his cock into my dripping pussy. I mewl at the feeling. My pussy had been clenching around nothing for too long.

“Please, please, please,” My pleads muffled by the pillow.

“Shhh,” Tom soothes, squeezing my hip, and beginning to move. His slower pace becomes rougher, and my moans become louder. The sound of squelching with each thrust mixed with our heavy breathing resonates around the room. Tom glides his hand up my back and grips my hair, pulling it back. Tom mumbles some nonsensical Latin, and the vibrations strengthen. I wail in both pleasure and pain, gushing all around Tom’s thick cock. “Fuck,” His pace comes erratic, and he groans as he fills me with his warm cum. I feel the spell lift off and my wrist untie, the silk disappearing. I collapse onto my stomach, exhausted. Tom gathers my shaking form into his arms and rocks me tenderly. “You did amazingly, sweetheart. The best girl. My best girl,” He presses a girl to my forehead, massaging my wrists. “Are you alright?” I nod into his neck. “Words, Ангел,”

“I’m okay,” My voice quiet, throat sore. “It was a lot,”

“Positives? Negatives?”

“Positives – that spell worked really well; it was quite intimate, despite the not touching; and I orgasmed about 7 times. Negatives –I didn’t like not being able to touch you. I like holding you close,” He purrs at my confession, nuzzling my neck.

“Then I’ll keep close all the time, Моя жена,” I grin at his words, kissing his forehead.

“Only to hold my hand and cuddle,” I joke. “I think I may need a rest day or two after this week,”

“Honey, first thing I’m going to do when we get back to Hogwarts is christen our bed,”

“After that?”

“You’re insatiable, котенок,” He growls. “You won’t be able to keep your hands off me,”

“And you won’t be able to keep your hands off me, daddy,” A hand travels down and squeezes my butt, hitting it sharply and caressing the skin afterwards.

“Go to sleep,” He orders, drawing the blanket more over us and I roll my eyes.

“Goodnight, mon amour,” I mutter, voice muffled by his chest.

“Goodnight, Душа моя,” He returns, tangling his limbs even more with mine before relaxing. I love this man so much.

Blearily, I squint at the room and dive more under the covers. It was freezing. I frown at the cold place beside me. Where was Tom? “Tom? Honey?”

“Stay up there!” Tom calls from somewhere in the house.

“Why?” I yell back in confusion.

“It’s a surprise!”

“Okay!” I relax back into the bed and shuffle over to Tom’s side, burying my face into his pillow. He smells superb. A few minutes later, I hear Tom walking along the corridor to the bedroom. He opens the door with a tray in hand.

“Morning, sweet girl,” He croons, sitting next to me.

“Morning,” I murmur. “What’s this?”

“Breakfast in bed,” There were two plates with scrambled egg on toast, and two glasses of orange juice.

“Thank you, mon amour,” He settles the tray in my lap, and I gobble up the food. “Need energy,” I wink at him as he looks astonished by how quickly I ate. Hastily, Tom finishes and I take the plates, standing up. “Let me wash these for you,” I wink, making sure to sway my hips as I leave the room. I could feel Tom’s lust and frustration in my chest, making me giggle. I wash up the plates and cutlery, putting them on the drying rack. I turn around and Tom’s arms wrap around me, pushing me back into the counter. “Hi, daddy,”

“You’re being a bad girl, teasing daddy like that,”

“I think you should punish me, daddy,” I suggest, batting my eyelashes.

“You would like that, wouldn’t you?” He snarls, darkly.

“No, daddy,” I return, innocently. “It’s a punishment after all,”

“Bend over the back of the couch, little slut,” The words send good shivers through me. I stride over to the couch and widen my stance before bending over it. Tom’s hands stroke over my lower back and butt.

“You’re going to count, baby, and thank me for each one,” He orders, sternly.

“Yes, daddy,”

“Good,” Smack.

“One,” I count. “Thank you, daddy,” Smack.

My arse was on fire after the 30 spanks, but it felt so good at the same time. “Not much of a punishment if you’re dripping like a slut afterwards, is it, котенок?” Tom mocks me as he removes his fingers from my pussy, licking my juices off them. “And all this is for me?”

“Yes, daddy,” I mewl as he pushes his fingers back in, crooking them just right. “I’m yours. Your baby. Your slut. Твоя жена,”

“Моя жена,” He growls. “Моя душа,” He pulls out his fingers and lowers his pyjamas pants, kicking them off across the room. Tom lines up and slides in with one thrust. He stills and places a kiss on my claiming mark. I grab his left hand and place it over my throat. “Are you sure, sweetheart?”

“Yes, мой лев,” I affirm, and he gently squeezes the sides of my throat, and begins to move. Before long, Tom speeds up to a deep and fast pace, his balls thwacking against my clit. “More, please?”

“Since you asked so nicely…” Tom trails off, increasing the grip on my throat and pounding into me. Sneakily, I lower my hand to my clit, but it’s slapped away before my arm is pinned behind my back. “You cum on my cock or not at all,”

“Yes, daddy,” I whimper, his onslaught brutally cruel and merciless. My sore nipples rubbing against the fabric on each powerful jab. I was enthralled at his dominance. His control. His possession. He tightens his grasp on my throat and the lack of oxygen makes my eyes roll back. My body convulses in euphoria and agony as I squirt on his cock. Tom releases my throat and arm, gripping my hips, and starts a wild pace to drive himself to completion. All I could feel was absolute and utter bliss. I was floating on an unimaginable high.

I barely felt when Tom cums himself, and gathers me into his arms and lays me on the couch. I absorb all his praise and compliments, not registering it completely. I feel a warm presence next to me and I whine, trying to get close to it. I’m pulled into the warmth, and I relax into the heat, drifting off.

“Good girl,” Tom coos as I chew and swallow every bite he gives me of the sandwich. I was laying in his lap, snuggled against his chest, and wrapped up in a blanket. “You finished it all, sweet girl. Knew you’d be hungry,” I don’t say anything, just snuggle in closer. I was still a little spacey. “So sweet for daddy,” He put the plate aside and secures the blanket more around me. “You know, with the way Madam Causer explained it, I thought that we would be out of our minds with lust? But we’re not,” I look up at him with a frown, feeling more like myself after his comment.

“Maybe we’re still withdrawing from the potions?”

“But I thought the effects went within 24 hours?”

“If we were taking it for a week but we took it for almost 2 weeks,”  

“But we’re not emotionless anymore?”

“The emotions needed to come back before the heat could start, I think,” I speculate. “If we’re emotionless, we’re not going to exactly want to do any activities, including sex. I think the heat frenzy will come by tomorrow. Should probably prepare,”

“Speaking of preparing,” Tom begins. “We should probably do our homework,” I groan and slump back into him. “It’s best we get it out of the way,”

“It’s going to be boring, and we have to do it on our honeymoon,”

“Then why don’t we make it interesting?” Tom smirks, mischievously, his eyes glinting. That look just spoke trouble for me.

“Please,” I whine, the feather in my hand trembling.

“No, not until you finished that last paragraph,” Tom’s own voice was firm but strained. He wasn’t unaffected. His interesting idea was for me to sit in his lap with my legs spread, hooked over his own spread legs, his cock stiff inside my pussy – I was cock-warming him, and my pussy had soaked his cock and lap. “Come on, baby. Quicker you get this done, the quicker I can do my own homework. Then we can have sex,”

“I have to sit like this for your homework too?”

“Not exactly,” That devilish smirk was on his face, but I focus on my homework.

I squirm on his lap as he reads through all of my homework. “Be still,”

“I don’t know why you’re checking it in the first place,” I snap, irritated and he looks up at me calmly. “I’m not stupid,”

“I know,” He responds, setting it down. “I would never think that. I’m going to let your remark go because I know you got offended. My apologies, sweetheart. I just wanted your tight pussy on my cock a bit longer,” He kisses my irritation away. He grabs a cushion and places it at his feet in front of him. “On your knees, my little slut,” I slide off his cock and to my knees onto the pillow. “Open wide,” My mouth drops open at his soft command and he slides his cock in until he hits the back of my throat, making me gag slightly. “Breathe through your nose, Ангел,” I breathe through my nose and push more down my throat, my nose making contact with his pelvis. “You’re going to warm my cock with your mouth,” He smirks at me. “You’re already drooling, dirty girl,” My words are muffled by his girth, and he softens. “If you need to stop at any time, please do so,” I nod, mouth gurgling with his cock and he hisses. I lay my head to the side on his thigh and close my eyes. He strokes my hair with his left hand and writing with his right, cooing sweet and soothing words to me.

“Wake up, мой славный котёнок,” Tom coos from above me and my eyes flutter open to look at him. He lifts me into his lap and strokes a thumb over my lips. I suck slightly on the tip of his thumb. “You were so good for me, sweet girl,” I preen at his praise. He stands up, hoisting me on his hip, carrying me over to the rug in front of the fireplace. He sets me down and sits down next to me. “Are you alright?”

“Yeah, my head’s clear,” My head has never been so clear.

“Good,” Tom purrs and lays down on his back. “Take what you want,”

“Pardon me?” I ask in surprise.

“You waited patiently, baby,” Tom explains. “And now, I want you to take what you want,” I bite my lip and shuffle over to him, straddling his lap. I grind against his cock but don’t let it enter me yet. Tom groans and moves his hands to my hips to lift me, but I shake my head.

“Hands to yourself,” He raises an eyebrow at my words and my smirk but complies, placing his hands behind his head. I lower myself onto him with a moan and place my hands on his chest to help start moving up and down.

“Gorgeous,” Tom murmurs, gazing at my bouncing form. I cup his cheek and lift my fingers, lightly slap his cheek. He looks at me shocked.

“No talking, daddy,” I scold with a fake stern look, and he laughs. “Don’t make me spank you, honey,” Tom continues to chuckle even more, and I can’t help but burst into laughter myself. “Can I continue now?” I ask after calming down.

“Please,” I start moving my hips again, his cock brushing against my g-spot and my bundle of nerves rubbing against his pelvic bone on every rock. I embed my fingers into his chest at the sensation, my left hand coming up to play with my nipple. I squeeze and roll the bud between my fingers. Tom looked so damn seductive below me. His face showed desire and hunger. His had a sheen to his sweaty skin, his muscular glistening. I sped up, bouncing rapidly, pulsing around his cock. Abruptly, Tom groans and I feel him swell, orgasming. I moan at the feeling of his warm cum streaming into my pussy, falling apart on his girth. I slow to a stop, resting my head against his chest.

“Was that alright, mon amour?” I ask, breaking the comfortable silence.

“It was phenomenal, baby,” He answers, kissing my hair. “We’re doing that again,”

“And I didn’t hurt you?”

“No, sweet girl,” He shakes his head and lifts my chin up, piercing my eyes with his. “It was barely a tap. Need to do it harder,” I raise an eyebrow. “I’m not averse to doing it again. Seeing my girl in control is magnificent,” I blush at his praise.

“I’ll do it again at some point,” I promise, limply laying on him, his cock still in my pussy.

“Any plans of moving?”

“Nope,” I reply. “You?”

“No, I quite like my weighted blanket,” He quips, running his hands over my back and butt. I roll my eyes and he chuckles at my reaction.

“I’ll make dinner, chicken stir-fry,” I murmur into his chest. “Just give me 5,”

“How about 10?”

“That sounds wonderful,”

I twirl a rice noodle around my fork and stab it into the chicken, lifting it to Tom’s lips and slides it into his mouth. He hmms around the mouthful in appreciation. “Delicious, Моя жена,”

“You just like saying that I’m your wife,” I tease as he gathers food onto his fork, feeding it to me.

“I do, Моя жена,” He darts forward and nips at my mating bite, making me squirm in his lap. “Mine. My wife,” He twirls some more food around his fork, and I let Tom slip it into my mouth for me to chew. “Good girl,”

I sneak out of Tom’s tight sleeping grasp and head downstairs to the kitchen. My turn to make him breakfast in bed.

“Baby?” Tom’s tired voice questions behind me. I whirl around with a pout. “Why aren’t you in bed?”

“No,” I whine as he moves towards me, and he stops in confusion. “I was making you breakfast in bed,” A grin lights up his face.

“What did you make?”

“French toast,” I answer, but hide the plate from his approaching figure. “I was about to bring it up to you,”

“Let me help carry them, sweetheart,”

“I wanted to surprise you,” He kisses me fiercely on the lips.

“You did,” He reassures. “Now, let’s go to bed and eat them,” He whisks the plates away from me and up the stairs, leaving me jogging after his striding form. He straightens out the sheets before setting them on the bed, motioning me to join. “It smells mouth-watering,” I wait to eat, wanting to watch his reaction. “Heavenly,” I preen at his praise and dig into my own French toast.

I rub my belly, placing my knife and fork on the almost finished plate. I was full. “Can I have that?” I wave my hand for Tom to go ahead. He stabs it with his fork and bites it in one gulp, licking his lips afterwards. I feel myself begin to pant, my belly churning with heat, and Tom’s head snaps towards my direction with a growl. He lunges across the bed, landing on top of me. He rolls his hard cock against my centre; I mewl at the feeling.

“I-I-I feel weird,” I stammer, looking into his gold eyes. “Like I’m tired, horny, sweaty, and nervous all in one,”

“What do you need, kitten?”

“I don’t know,” I could feel myself panicking and Tom gently cups my face, bringing me back to him.

“I do, sweetheart,” He calms. “You’re in the early stage of the heat, I’ll follow soon enough,”

“We need to prepare food, shower, and-and wood for the fire,” I begin to list off, anxiously.

“We’ll get it all done,” He promises. “For now, let’s take the edge off in the shower,” I nod in agreement, clinging to him like a koala as he walks me into the bathroom and turns on the shower. I undress him, discarding his clothes to the corner with disdain, much to his amusement. He pulls his t-shirt over my head and carries me into the shower, holding me against the wall. I bite my lip as I feel heat spread at the way he was looking at me. He uses his thumb to release my lip from my teeth. “That’s my lip to bite, baby,”

“Да, мой муж,” Slowly, he slides to the hilt in my pussy, and I moan.

“Хорошая девочка,” Good girl.

“Relax, please, sweetheart,”

“I can chop wood too, you know? I’m not an invalid,”

“I know,” Tom agrees, shrugging on an old coat that was left in the wardrobe by someone long ago. “But let me take care of you,”

“I want to take care of you too, mon amour,”

“You do, Моя душа,” He lifts my chin. “Let daddy take of you, baby,” That softens me.

“Okay, daddy,” I agree, softly. “I’ll even pop the champagne in the fridge,”

“Good,” He purrs. “Save me some,”

“I’ll set aside a glass,” I promise, and he kisses me before heading out the back door. I watch him go into the forest and turn on the hot tub on the deck. I’m going to give him a pretty sight to return too.

I hear the footsteps of Tom returning from in the forest and slip, naked, into the bubbling hot tub. I flick my hair over my shoulder and hold the flute of champagne in my hand, casting my gaze over the forest line. Tom didn’t notice at first, he was too busy dragging the tree out of the forest using magic. “Hi, honey,” I call out and he looks towards me. His eyes widen and he licks his lips, approaching me.

“You’re stunning, котенок,” He praises, his gaze roaming the length of my body.

“Thank you, daddy,” I smile up at him. “It’s all for you. Always you,”

“Are you trying to distract daddy from chopping wood, pretty girl?”

“No,” I answer, innocent expression on my face. “You told me to relax, daddy. I even have my champagne,” I lift it up, taking a sip. “Are you going to join me after chopping the wood, daddy?”

“Of course, baby,” He replies, voice low with lust. “You didn’t bring out the second glass for anyone else, did you?”

“No, just for my husband, have you seen him?”

“I think I saw him go into the forest, wanted to get wood to keep his sweet wife warm,”

“Hmm, I love my husband very much,” Tom gives me an adoring grin.

“I love you too,” He whips off his coat and t-shirt and throws it on the deck, leaving him topless. I had full view of his Adonis-like body and his tattoos.

“I love my name on your chest,” I purr, feeling possessive.

“I’m all yours,” He winks.

“I kind of want your name on me,”

“Yeah?”

“Yeah, a little lower though,” His eyes were blown wide with lust as he took a step towards me.

“How low?”

“Maybe my other hip, maybe my inner thigh,” He growls at my flirting which sends tingles through me. “That’s just made me hornier,”

“I need to chop the wood,” He states with a warning tone. I never knew when to stop.

“Okay, you deal with the wood over there,” I point to the tree. “And I’ll deal with your wood afterwards,” I give him a cheeky grin and he pouts. “I can go inside…?”

“No, I have a better idea,” He answers with a smirk. “While I’m chopping the wood, you’re going to touch yourself, edge yourself, but you don’t get to cum until you’re on my cock,”

“Sounds fair after all my teasing,” I muse, settling back against the edge of the hot tub and beginning to pinch at my nipple. “Won’t this distract you more though?”

“Exactly, making you wait longer,” I whine at his comment. “Now, now, fair is fair, sweetheart,” He looks at me cockily as I mewl. “Although, you sound sweet, you weren’t being very sweet were you? I think you’re being a грязная маленькая шлюха,” I blush at his comment. “Are you okay, Детка?”

“Yeah, I’ll tell you if I’m not,” I reassure. “Get chopping, daddy. I want your cock,”

“Greedy girl,” He tsks but beginning to chop the tree up.

After two hours – yes, two hours, even though I insisted he use magic – the tree was chopped into small logs fit for the fireplace. He had a thin sheen of sweat on his chest and torso – I want to lick him. He toes off his boots and strips naked, leaving the clothes in a pile beside the hot tub. Already hard, he submerges himself into the water opposite me. I bite my lip but turn to the champagne, lifting his glass towards him. “Champagne?”

“Спасибо, моя жена,” Softly, he grasps my wrist in his hand, downing the champagne in one gulp, and pressing kisses to my wrist. He glides through the water towards me and ends up between my spread legs.

“My husband,” I murmur, cupping his cheek.

“Your husband,” Effortlessly, rolling the words off his tongue.

“Come sit,” I request, gesturing beside me. As soon as he sits, I straddle him and kiss his mark on his neck. “Let me take care of you, please?” I could see the conflict in his eyes. “Please, mon amour?”

“Okay, Ангел,” Tom concedes and sits back, resting his hands on my hips. I grind against him, his cock slipping over my clit and opening, making me wetter. “Baby…” Hearing his voice crack, I put him out of his misery and slowly slide onto his thick girth.

“That better?” I coo, leaving a kiss on the tip of his nose and he groans in frustration at my lack of movement. I begin to slowly up and down on his cock, but Tom hands dig into my hips as he jolts his own hips upwards, meeting me on the downstroke. Clearly I was going to slow. He begins bouncing me on his cock, meeting every downthrust with an upthrust of his own. Fuck, he was bouncing me on his cock like I was his sex doll – Between edging myself to hours and that dirty thought, I cum hard. Tom follows shortly after, ropes of cum streaming into my sensitive pussy. He slides his cock out and holds me close, cupping a breast and tweaking my nipple. “And you call me insatiable,” His laughter made me grin. I have so many ideas for our honeymoon.

I stir my stew – I had decided to make a slow-cooking stew. I had diced up beef and fried it away while I chopped up potatoes, carrots, onions, swede, and mushrooms. I used the leaf over beef juices to make stock and threw it all in the pot and left it on a low heat to stew away. I put in the dumplings I made and put the lid back on, leaving it alone for the last hour of cooking. “It’s smells delicious, sweetheart,” His arms wrap around me from behind.

“Thank you,” I turn in his arms, and he kisses me, lifting me up and placing me on the island. He begins to kiss down my neck and I tilt my head to give him more skin. “Hmm, feels good. Could drift off to your kisses,” He laughs and smirks at me, making me whine as he draws back.

“Can’t have you falling asleep on me,” He states, decided to massage his thumb just below my mating mark. “Hop down?” I comply and he turns me around, bending me over the counter. “Daddy wants to thank you for taking care of him so well,” Those are his last words before he greedily starts to eat out my pussy.

“Oh, oh, oh,” He presses my hips down and feasts on me as I feel the stirrings of an orgasm start. “Please, please, please,” I beg but Tom removes his face, leaving me unfulfilled. I look over my shoulder to frown at him when I’m treated to the sight of him undressing from his underwear, his cock smacking against his once free. I lick my lips. He looks up at my staring eyes and winks, stepping behind me against and pushing his cock into my wet pussy. I moan at the feeling, and he stays still, much to my irritation. I wiggle my hips to get him to move but he slaps my ass for doing so. That made me feel even more horny, dammit.

“You know what fantasy I saw once I saw you in the kitchen?”

“I’m horny but intrigued,” He snorts at me and smirks.

“We were in our dream kitchen, you were cooking dinner this evening, and I walked in from work, seeing you over the stove in my shirt and your hand resting on the small bump your stomach has,” He describes, and I shiver at his feral tone. “Imagining you in my clothes, with my kid in your belly makes me rock hard, sweetheart,” He nips at my neck. “And all dream me wanted to do was bend her over the counter and have his way with her,”

“Are you going to ravish me, daddy? I want that,”

“Good,” He purrs, beginning to thrust. My eyes roll back into my head. This man was going to kill me with pleasure.

I sit in his lap, his cock being warmed by my pussy, as he feeds me the stew and dumplings. His eyes were shining gold again and got growly when I tried to sit opposite him. “Daddy, ‘m full,” In more ways than one but I wasn’t going to say that out loud. He sets aside the bowl and stands up, with me in his arms and his cock slipping out of me. I groan. I was sore. He sets me on the sofa, wrapping blankets around me and going over to the fireplace, placing 3 newly cut logs on the fire. I welcome him into my blankets, and he nuzzles my neck, slipping back inside me and rocking his hips, his hands stroking all over my body. Somehow, despite the soreness, I feel the spark of heat built up in me and wrap my legs around his hips. My body trembles, against his firm one, as the warmth spreads throughout my body. “Ah, ah, ah,” It felt amazing.

“Мой,” He bites down on my mating mark, and I squeal as I cum around his cock, and latch onto his own mating mark in return. Tom grunts as he cums, my walls clenching around his girth to milk him of all his cum. I shudder as he licks at me mark before rolling us over. His cock still inside me, I rest my head on his chest and he plays with my hair. My lust felt abated for now.

After another round on the sofa, Tom carries me upstairs, placing me on the bed. I wince at the soreness between my legs and Tom’s chest grumbles in worry. He hasn’t really been verbal since the heat hit. Honestly, I think it’s been harder on him than on me. At least, for now. “I’m really sore, Tom,” I explain, pointing at my vagina. “I need sleep,” He nods, and I move up the bed to settle against the pillow. Tom turns off the light but doesn’t lay next to me – he settles between my thighs. “Mon amour, we’re sleeping, aren’t we?”

“You, yes,”

“What does that mean?” He kisses my inner thigh.

“Sleep,”

“While you…?”

“Да,” He doesn’t say anything and continues kissing my thighs, massaging them with his hands. I manage to drift off to his wandering hands and brush off his lips.  

For most of the night, I drift in and out of sleep, waking up as he slurps my wetness and falling asleep when he moves on to nuzzle at my thighs. I felt relaxed but sore at the same time, spread out like a feast for him to devour. For hours.

Waking up, I realise that I’m on the precipice of an orgasm, Tom’s mouth was latched to my clit and his tongue was tormenting me in perfect swirls, my hand grabs at his hair.

“Please,” I gasp out my plead and Tom growls, burying his face more into my pussy. The vibrations from Tom’s mouth pull me over the edge, hurtling through me. I howl as I cum hard against his mouth, arching my back. Coming down from ecstasy, I fall limp to the bed. Tom’s mouth moves away from my clit and laps at my wetness again.  

With unsteady hands, I run my fingers through his hair. He purrs against me and rubs my thigh. He draws away from my pussy and I sigh in tiredness. At his grunting, I open my eyes and Tom was jerking himself off, murmuring sweet things to me in Russian. Gently, he squeezes my thigh as he spills his cum over my body – landing over my breasts, stomach, and between my thighs.

Tom hovers over me and my eyes flutter shut as begins to lick his cum off me, starting at my breasts and working his way down.

By the time he was finished, I was fast asleep, and his mouth was between my thighs again, swiping his tongue through my dripping pussy.

I stretch my aching body out and a naked Tom grumbles in his sleep, holding me closer. I wince at the swollen and sore feeling between my legs, sliding out of his arms. I eye his erected length with hunger, licking my lips. I hover over his shaft and slip his head into my mouth, letting my tongue roam against the length of his shaft. He moans in his sleep, and I hum, swallowing more of his cock. I reach the base with my mouth and wait there. I look up at Tom’s sleeping face, groaning in his sleep. Delighted at his reaction, even in sleep, I slowly begin to bob my head up and down.

Tom falls tense beneath me and a hand, Tom’s hand, threads his fingers through my hair, and grips it firmly. Tom’s hand begins to move my head at a faster pace. I glance at Tom’s face; his mouth was pulled back over his teeth in a snarl and his eyes were a sweltering gold. Oh.

I open my jaw more and relax my throat as he fucks my mouth onto his length. I let my tongue drag against his undershaft on every downward stroke. Tears come to my eyes as I drool and spit around his cock. Tom reaches down and strokes my cheek, wiping a tear away. “Beautiful soulmate,” My eyes flutter shut at his serene tone, Tom’s movements getting harder – a juxtaposition between his soft words and rough thrusts. “Блядь!” I watch Tom’s face fall back, his eyes closed, and mouth parted in pleasure, as he orgasms, his cum shooting into my throat. Tom’s hand keeps me firmly at the base of his cock, gagging, as I try to swallow all his cum. I tap his thigh and he lets go of my hair, allowing me to pull off. I gasp for air and gaze at Tom who was looking at me with love and lust. His gold eyes dimming for the moment as his need was fulfilled. Tom cradles me against his chest and lifts me up, so, I’m clinging to him like a koala. He heads towards the bathroom, praising me. “So good to me, Моя жена,” I blush at his words. “How are you feeling, детка?”

“Exhausted and sore,” I admit as he sets me on the counter, turning on the taps for the bath. “But it felt good,”

“How about a day in bed being treated like a queen?”

“That sounds good,” I admit. “But only if I get to cuddle with you all day,”

“You drive a hard bargain,” He jokes. “But I think it’s doable,”

“You wouldn’t be able to reject the queen’s request anyway,” I tease, and he chuckles.

“And if I want the queen to kneel for me?” His tone lowers an octave and I bite my lip.

“She will happily do so,” He smirks, and I feel a blush settle over my cheeks. “And if the queen wanted you to kneel for her,”

“I would worship her,”

“Oh,” Falls from my lips as he strides over, kissing me.

“Bath,” He states, pulling away with a cute scrunch on his nose.

“Bath,” I agree.

All day was spent in bed. Tom wouldn’t let me out of the bed. Sometimes his eyes glowed gold and sometimes mine did – both separately and together. He had me on my back, riding him, on my side, on my hands and knees. The gold eyes went away, and our non-sex-crazed minds returned to us, giving time for food and water breaks. Tom had made all the food for today which I appreciated. I wanted to help but he refused – he was not joking about being pampered like a queen today. He treated me to a Spanish omelette for breakfast; croque monsieur for lunch; and was making braai pork with chakalaka and pap for dinner. He said it was something that Miss. Mtshobo showed him how to make and it smelt mouth-watering. But I was going stir-crazy and felt lonely all up here by myself.

Silently, I slip off the bed and slide across the floor in my and pad along the hallway. I wanted to sit with him while he cooked. I make it a step down the stairs when he calls up at me without turning around. “Нет, моя королева,” I take another step. “Ангел,” There is a warning in his tone. I plop myself on the step and cross my arms over my chest, staring into his back. He turns around with a raised eyebrow. “What’s wrong, Моя душа?”

“I’m lonely upstairs,” I reply. “I want to sit with you,”

“Dinner is 2 minutes away,”

“And?” His eyes narrow at me. “Fine, I will go back upstairs,”

“Thank you,”

“But only if you promise that we spent the day outside the bedroom tomorrow,” I negotiate. “My wolf wants to go for a run with yours,”

“I’d love too,” Tom replies with a smile that crinkles his eyes. “Now, back upstairs, I have a surprise for you with dinner, it’s why you can’t come down,”

“Why didn’t you just say that, you brat,” I scold him, and he laughs.

“Pot meets kettle,” I pout and head back upstairs to the bedroom.

2 minutes later, Tom appears with a tray full of our dinner with a single red tulip and a wrapped-up box with gold ribbon. “Everlasting love, my soulmate?” Indicating to the tulip and he grins, nodding, and kisses my forehead. “Should I open this gift before or after?”

“Your choice, sweetheart,”

“After, because this food smells too delicious to wait to eat,” I start to eat and moan around the food. “Fuck, it’s amazing,”

“You keep moaning like that and the food will be cold when you eat it again,” I widen my eyes at his lust-filled tone and his hardened cock.

“No promises,” I flirt with a wink before devouring another piece of pork.

Finishing our dinner, I wave my wand and send the plates down to the sink to be washed. Delicately, I pick up the present and look at Tom with a frown. “I’m sorry that I didn’t get you a present. I didn’t know,”

“You are a gift,” Tom praises and I keen.

“And so are you,” I kiss his cheek and untie the bow, and open the wrapping. It was a black velvet box. I open it and tears come to my eyes. “It’s gorgeous, mon amour,” It was a silver locket engraved with an ‘T’ and ‘R’ with a small red ruby in the shape of a heart between the letters. Opening the look, a lovely picture of Tom and I smiling and hugging at our engagement celebration. “I love it,” I sniffle, emotional. “Thank you,” I climb into his lap and throw my arms around his shoulder, hugging him. He wraps his arms around my waist, holding me close. “Put it around my neck?” Tom nods and sweeps my hair to one side. He clasps it around my neck, placing a kiss on my mating mark as he does so. I whine and squirm in his lap at the kiss. His hands clamp down on my hips, keeping me still, as he draws back from my throat. His eyes were molten gold and I lick my lips. “Please, daddy?” That was all it took for him to pull his shirt off my body and flip me onto my back and settle between my thighs; nipping and biting my throat, breasts, and stomach.

“Wanna cock warm as I sleep,” I mumble, tiredly, as Tom cleans me up with a warm, wet cloth and I see Tom’s eyes flash at my words.

“Okay, котенок,” He purrs, throwing the cloth onto the bedside table before holding me close to his chest as he slips his cock into my pussy. “That better, Детка?” I hum and turn my body onto my front, Tom following me. His body weight presses into me like a weighted blanket but with more cuddling. I sigh as Tom nuzzles into my neck.

“That’s better,” I state, baring my neck for more kisses as I shut my eyes. “G’night,”

“Goodnight, sweetheart,”

Chapter Text

I was hungry. I had made Croque Madams for breakfast and was setting it on the plate when I heard the loudest growl which reverberates through me, making me whimper. I frown in confusion at the pounding of feet and, suddenly, Tom is upon me. He’s squishing me to him and breathing deeply into my neck. “Tom, what’s wrong?”

“You weren’t there,” He muttered, darkly. His tone sends shivers down my spine, and I thread my fingers through his hair, and scratch his scalp to soothe him.

“I was making breakfast in bed for you,” I confess, shyly, gesturing at the Croque Madams. He looks at the Croque Madams.

“Looks delicious,” Tom compliments and I grin as he leads me over to the stools at the island, and sits down. I pull the Croque Madams towards us and go to sit next to him but his hand at my hip stops me. “Sit on my lap, sweetheart?” I comply and sit on his lap. I use a knife and cut the Croque Madams in half, letting the yolk run down the middle from the fried egg on top. Tom grabs the first half of his to eat while I half my halves. Tom groans his appreciation for his food and scarfs down the first and the second half, making me giggle as I finish my first quarter. “Am I funny, Детка?” With a mischievous smile, I nod my head. “Oh, really?”

“Love your dad jokes,” Tom snorts at my reply before lifting me onto the counter, kissing me. I go to deepen the kiss, but he pulls back, making me frown. He cups my cheek and strokes a thumb over my cheek. “You need to eat. We are running as wolves today, after all, remember?” A grin lights up my face and I munch on another quarter. “I’m going to go and brush my teeth, okay?” I nod and Tom kisses my forehead before heading upstairs. I focus in on his butt as he walks away. Damn, that is a good ass.

“I hate to see you go but I love to watch you leave,” I call out to him, and he chuckles, shooting me an amused look before continuing up the stairs. My butt. My man.

I finish eating and go to wash up when Tom’s arms surround me from behind. I place the plates in the sink and turn in his arms. He whirls us around and I find my back against the counter, his shirt ripped from my body, and my legs over his shoulders, and his warm breath between my legs, making me squirm. “Mon amour?”

“Душа моя,” He growls. “Ты так хорошо пахнишь,” You smell so good. His tongue darts out and licks a stripe through my pussy. “У тебя тоже фантастический вкус,” You taste fantastic too. Tom divides back in and begins to devour me.

I relax against the counter and Tom gives my clit one last kiss before moving upwards. He kisses my lips, and I taste myself mixed with toothpaste on his lips. I trail my hand down to grasp at his hardened cock, but his own hand caught mine and he kisses the back of it. “That was for you,”

“But-,”

“Please,” He pleads, massaging my vein along my wrist with his thumb.

“Okay, honey,” I agree as I sit up, hugging Tom close to me. “’m gonna go brush my teeth,” Instead of letting me go, he lifts me up and carries me upstairs to the bathroom. “Show off,” He snorts, and I brush my teeth in front of the sink against Tom’s naked body. He was nuzzling and nipping at my neck. I spit into the sink. “I think giving me hickeys is your favourite thing to do,” I joke and begin to rinse my mouth out with water.

“Seeing you marked up by me and only me? Yes,” Tom growls out, biting more harshly at my skin. “But I also like to smell you,”

“Smell me?” I ask in question as my head tilts to the side to give him more access.

“Yeah, your scent calms me,” He explains, biting down on my mating mark, making me squeal. My eyes flutter shut, and I fall limp into him. “You smell like mine,” I whine as he withdraws from my neck with a final kiss.

“More,”

“You want more, baby?” I nod, words not coming to my tongue. “Let us stay in, котенок…” His words, while seductive, pour cold water over me and I turn around to scowl at him.

“We are going out,” I cross my arms and he pouts at me before smirking.

“Душа моя,” His tone sultry, his hands roam my back and cup my ass.  

“Stop trying to seduce me into staying inside,” I state, firmly. He pursues his lips. “Are you saying that you don’t want wild, outdoor sex? There’s no one around for miles, we can be as loud and long as we want,” He licks his lips.

“I do,”

“Then let’s go,”

We didn’t bother with putting clothes on before changing into our Animagus forms, as we wouldn’t need them. His black wolf towers over my grey wolf. I don’t mean too but I glance down at his belly. His cock was unsheathed from his furry belly – it was monstrous in girth and length; had a tapered head; looked smooth; and had a slightly swollen base and was leaking pre-cum. I look back up at Tom’s face and he’s somehow smirking with his maw. If I could blush, I would. He huffs in amusement, and he nudges me to go first, and I do, running off into the forest – Tom on my heels.

For the next few hours, I dodge and swerve through the trees, trying to avoid Tom’s nips at my paws. I decide to whirl around and playfully snap at his muzzle. Shocked, he leaps back to evade my jaw and I sprint away. Tom, realising what happened, races after me.

Before long, I lose track of him, making me frown. I had come to a river, surprisingly flowing, despite the freezing temperature. I bow my head and drink some of the water – I was thirsty. Once finished, I’m tackled from the side by Tom. He must’ve been waiting for me to finish drinking. Sweet. He pins me under him and playfully growls. I bare my neck to him, and he prods it with his wet nose, sniffing, before purring into my neck with little licks. I wriggle under his body at his attentive tongue, rubbing against his furred underbelly. His light-hearted growls turn to heavy, lust-filled ones as his dark eyes change to vibrant gold. I could feel his cock unsheathe and press into my stomach. It was hot and big, and all I wanted was for it to be inside me.  

Twisting my body underneath Tom’s to roll over onto my stomach, Tom lifts off of me to do so. I stick my butt in the air and lift my tail, signalling my interest. Tom shoves his wet nose into my pussy to smell me and purring, starting to lap at my wetness. His rough and dexterous tongue stretches me open, making me keen. With one last slurp, he withdraws his tongue from me.

Before I could whine at the loss of his tongue, his heavy weight settles on my back, forcing my upper half down onto the snow as he mounts me. He’s begins to move his hips in short jabs, trying to catch my drooling pussy with his scorching cock.  

After a few minutes of snarling in frustration at multiple misses, his tapered head slips into my dripping hole. Snapping his hips forward, he sinks into my pussy in one, his slightly swollen knot resting against my folds but not entering yet.

Now inside me, Tom begins to rut into me, his knot hammering against my wet pussy with every movement. I try to grind back into him but his jaw clamps down on my neck. Not to injure me but to say that he’s in charge and I’m his to breed, and I will not move. I still and he continues pounding into me, panting harshly into my neck.

Suddenly, with one last powerful push, he rams into me, his swelling knot popping into me. His forceful strikes with his hips turns into cruel grinding, unsympathetic to the knot constantly rubbing my g-spot. I fall over the edge, climaxing on his knot, my clenching walls trying to milk his cock for all his cum. Tom throws his head back and loudly howls to the sky as he achieves his peak and conquered his prize, his tapered head smashed up against my cervix as my walls cling to his large and inflated knot; his cock spraying my walls with streams of thick cum. I already feel so bloated with his cum.

Gently, Tom coaxes the lower half of my body to the floor and follows me to the floor, keeping our bodies as close as possible. He sets himself down on top of me, cuddling his body to mine, his head nuzzle mine. He pokes his nose against my head, and I settle it against my arms, closing my eyes. His signal is clear. Rest.  

I’m awoken by Tom shifting off of me, his deflated knot sliding out of me. I whimper as his cum gushes out of me. I wanted to keep it all. Tom licks my face to soothe me. He lifts off me and walks a few feet from me, peeing in a circle around me to mark his territorial. This one makes me scoff and he snarls at me as I get up on shaky legs. He bolts over to me and pushes me down, covering his body with my own, his jaws firmly holding my neck again. I’m a naughty wolf, aren’t I? Amused with Tom, I sprawl on the ground again and he lets me go, laving at my neck. Slowly, he backs away, keeping his eyes on me and glaring, daring me to move. I don’t because it was entertaining to see him like that. He darts between the trees again, leaving me alone. I shrug off his behaviour and perch my head on my left arm while licking the paw on my right.

Around 20 minutes later, Tom comes back into the clearing, dragging a dead animal with him and placing it at my paws with a bark. Oh, he’s bought me food. On close inspection, he killed a reindeer. I sniff at the carcass and purr; it was a male reindeer in his prime. An excellent catch. He purrs back, gesturing with his head for me to take the first bite. Happy, I go for the chest and begin ripping into it’s flesh.

After eating my fill, I sit back and watch Tom eat the rest, leaving bones and a few other pieces which weren’t favoured by us. Tom rests his head on mine before nipping at my feet, making me sulk. He points his head in the direction of the cabin and I nod in agreement. It was getting colder out here. I take off first, running back home and Tom bringing up the rear. I knew he wanted me ahead, so, he could keep an eye on me which I was alright with – given that I was used to his overprotectiveness.

Within the hour, we both made it to the cabin, just as it began to snow again. Once I hit the back deck, I change back into a human and Tom follows suit. He were covered in sweat, dirt, and blood but we didn’t care; and Tom pulls me to his chest and holds me close, his hands wandering over my back and ass. I melt into him. “So good for me, Ангел,” He hooks a finger under my chin and lifts my head up, kissing me before drawing away. “Let’s get cleaned up, sweetheart,”

Unfortunately, the shower was upstairs, so, we trailed in everything on our feet and up the stairs to our bedroom. We turn the shower on and hop in once it was warm. Tom takes my loofah and my shower gel, spreading a generous amount on the loofah and starts to rub circles on my back. Tom cleans me methodical but with intimacy; placing several kisses and nips after cleaning an area of my body. By the time he was done, I felt like a puddle on the floor, but I perk up as I realise it was his turn. I smirk at his, holding out my hands for the shower gel as I grab his own loofah. I wash as I go, taking extra care to press more than a few kisses over his throat and chest.

When I determined that everything was clean on his body, I stepped back placing the shower gel and his loofah back on the shelf. Turning off the shower, Tom helps me step out, and dries me down before wrapping another towel around his waist. He lights me into his arms and places me on the bed, hovering over me, brushing my wet hair from my face. “How are you feeling, Душа моя?”

“Pleasantly satiated, albeit a little sore,” I answer, reaching up to cup his cheek. “And you, mon amour?”

“Pleasantly satiated,” He repeats my words with a smirk. “Are you sore down here?” His fingers dance through my folds and I nod with a wince.

“Might need the day to rest tomorrow,” I mutter, blushing. “I can’t believe we…”

“That we had sex as wolves?” His smugness is plastered over his face. “Or that I knotted and bred my little slut good and proper?”

“Your mouth is going to kill me,” I whine, blushing even harder.

“I promise it’ll be a good way to go,” He replies, winking. “We’ll take a break tomorrow to recover,”

“Well, I did have another idea…” I trail off, my face getting hotter. “But you don’t get to know until tomorrow?” He raises an eyebrow.

“Is that so?”

“Yep, it’s a surprise,” I insist. “But we’ve talked about it in the past and I’m feeling ready now,” His eyebrows shoot up even higher before pouting.

“Very well, I’ll reluctantly wait until tomorrow to find out,”

“You can’t pout or seduce me either,”

“Because we all know you’ll tell me the second I seduce you?”

“Yes,” I agree, although keeping up a poker face.

“Damn straight,” He gets up and rips the towel off around his waist. I can’t help but gaze at his muscular legs and ass as he rummages through his drawers to find soft lounge clothes to wear.

“Honey, can I have one of your t-shirts?”

“Sure,” He throws his softest one over his shoulder at me, making me smile as I pull it on. It smells like him too. He puts another shirt on and his cosy sweatpants on that I conjured him from a memory in the 1990s for in his Christmas present pile. He loves them and I plan to duplicate them when I have the chance. He rips off the duvet and climbs into the bed. “Come here, baby,” I climb into his open arms, snuggling into his chest as one of his arms wraps around my waist while the other arm softly trails up and down my spine in a calming way.

“Love you,” I mumble into his chest.

“I love you too, sweet girl,”

“Моя жена,” Tom’s voice croons above me and I blink up at him, trying to blink away the blurriness. “Good morning,”

“Morning,” I murmur, yawning, snuggling more under the covers. “Wanna cuddle,”

“We can cuddle after you’ve eaten, мой славный котёнок,” I sit up as Tom settles opposite me, placing a tray between us. I widen my eyes and lick my lips. There was hot toast in a rank with a selection of toppings – butter; strawberry jam; tomato and olive oil; and sobrasada.

“How did you get sobrasada?”

“Delphine restocked for us while we were sleeping, left a note,” Tom opts for butter with a generous serving of tomato and olive oil on his slices of toast while I go for 2 slices of toast with sobrasada and 1 slice with strawberry jam. Finishing it off with freshly squeezed orange juice.  

“Thank you, mon amour,” I kiss his cheek. “Let me wash the dishes?”

“Not a chance,”

“I’ll get your surprise ready then?” I suggest and Tom grins, nodding.

“Can’t wait,” I stack the plates and cutlery back on the tray before handing it to him. “Thank you, sweetheart,”

“No problem,” He kisses my forehead before heading downstairs.

I rummage through the small drawer to get to the back that has the surprise – a butt plug. The circumstance of the butt plug was just under 4 inches which is less than Tom’s girth, but I want to stretch around whenever he takes it out. Grabbing the lacy red Babydoll and match thong, my makeup bag and the shiny red 6-inch platform pumps (that I totally now don’t regret conjuring and hiding from everyone) on the way. I look myself in the bathroom to get ready for Tom. I smirk as I think of his possible reaction. I had left the butt plug in the middle of the bed with the lube and a small card with only “Daddy?” and a winky face written on it. I strip off Tom’s t-shirt and put on the Babydoll and thong. I put on matching red lipstick, and a slither of mascara and eyeliner to make my eyes pop.

Listening to Tom’s footsteps grow closer, I make my way over to the door and slip my feet into the pumps. “Sweetheart, did you fall back asleep?” I hear him enter the bedroom and intake a sharp breath. Perfect.

I unlock the door and let it swing open, and lean against the door frame, smirking. Tom’s head snaps towards me, his eyes glowing gold and his face feral. I blink and he is upon me, harshly pining me to the wall. “You little tease,”

“I’m not teasing,” I protest as he bites hard on my shoulder. “It’s what I want,”

“You want daddy to stuff his cock in your pretty, little hole, Детка?”

“Yes, daddy, please,” I gasp as he bites me again – this time on my collarbone.

“And your slutty ensemble?”

“For you, daddy,” I answer, tugging on his hair as he continues to ravage my neck. “I wanted to look special for you,” I bite my lip as he glances up at me, his lips all red and swollen.

“You look beautiful, Ангел,” He reassure, and I cling to him as he lifts me off the wall, and walks us towards the bed. “Or should I say, мой маленький дьявол,”

“Both work,” He throws me onto the bed, and I bounce before stopping. Tom hovers over me.

“Are you sure you’re ready, sweet girl?”

“Yes, I am but go slow,”

“I will,” He presses a chaste kiss to my lips before lifting off of me. “Strip, but leave the shoes,” While I remove my Babydoll and thong; Tom flicks off the cap of the lube and pours liberal amount to his fingers. I flop backwards and spread my legs apart. I jolt at the coolness of the lube as one of his fingers circles my tight rim. “Relax your muscles, baby,” I try to relax, and his finger enters me, slipping all the way to his knuckle. It wasn’t an unpleasant sensation. “Good girl,” I blush at his praise.

Little by little, Tom starts to work his finger in and out of me. Once his finger was easily moving, he adds in a second digit which slightly stretches my hole, but Tom started adding in little flicks of his tongue to my clit which made it feel even better. Hearing my sighs of delight, Tom adds in a third finger to my hole, now sucking softly at my clit. Fuck, that feels… “How does it feel, my little slut? Do you like daddy fingering your hole?” I bite my lip and nod.

“Feels like I’m gonna shatter in a good way, daddy,”

“Then cum for daddy, my love,” He lowers his head back down and savage suction to my bundle of nerves that had me gasping as I peak with his mouth on me and his fingers in my ass.

Tom releases my clit and places a nipping kiss on my inner thigh. “You have four fingers in you, мое маленькое Солнышко,”

“I do?”

“Yeah, you’re all stretched around daddy’s fingers,” He mocks with undertones of praise and satisfaction. “You’re so hungry for daddy’s cock that you can’t even feel my fingers stretching you out, my little slut,” I burn crimson at his dirty words. He was really good at dirty talk. He turns serious for a moment. “You still want me to fuck your ass, Reine?”

“Yes, Tom, I do,” I answer, firmly. “Slow and gentle to start?”

“Of course,” Tom agrees, immediately. “Though I have to ask, what’s that for?” He gestures to the butt plug.

“It’s called a butt plug, mon amour,” I explain as he removes his finger and coats his cock with lube. “It’s to keep your cum inside me after you, well…breed my ass,” Tom growls at my words. He really did have a major breeding kink, didn’t he? He moves forward and rests his cock against my stretched hole before moving forward. Despite the length of time and stretching me with all his fingers, there was still a burn as he stretched me out fully with his cock.

Tom’s hips meet my ass as he sinks fully in. His fingers, the ones that weren’t in my ass, bury themselves in my soaked pussy. Gentle, Tom begins to move his hips, timing his fingers to the rhythm of his hips and his thumb circling my clit. I couldn’t help the loud moan that spills out of me. “Is daddy’s cock making you feel good, my little slut?”

“Feels amazing,” I murmur. “Want more,”

“You want more?” His laugh is condescending, but his face is alight with adoration. “So greedy, little girl,” He flips me over onto my hands and knees, and begins to move faster. “You feel so good, gripping my cock so beautifully. Maybe I should duplicate myself and have all your holes filled with my cock at the same time; have you clenching down tightly on my cock in each hole,” My walls clench around his fingers and cock at his words. Fuck, that sounds good. “I should’ve known how hungry you are for cock. Maybe we’ll try it out tomorrow, fill both your pussy and ass at the same time,”

“And what about my mouth?” I tease and gasp as Tom pulls me up by my hair to rest against his chest as he fucks into me. His hand moves from my hair to my throat, gripping it at the sides.

“Don’t worry, I’ll make sure you’ll be gagging on daddy’s cock too,”

“And what about another one for good measure?” I purr with a smirk. “Maybe try and fit two cocks in one of my holes,” Tom lightly smacks my cheek before roughly gripping my jaw, bringing my face to rest against his shoulder.

He kisses my cheek, a sweet contrast to what he was doing to the rest of my body. “Maybe we should just have two cocks for all your holes, my greedy slut, would you like that?” Yes. Yes, I would.

“Please, daddy,” I beg, pouting slightly. I felt so warm and floaty, and so close to my orgasm “Can I cum?”

“No,” He snarls, lifting his thumb off my clit, making me sulk. “You’ll cum with me and daddy isn’t done yet,”

“Daddy,” I whine, and he smacks me on the cheek again, harder this time.

“No,” I could feel myself flutter around his fingers and he withdraws his fingers.

“No,” I sob. I was so close.

“Wait,” He commands, feral. For what felt like hours but was, in reality, a couple of minutes, he swiftly fucks into me. I’m teased and teased by the absence of his fingers and when I think I can’t take anymore, his fingers delve back into my wanting pussy. His fingers hit all the right spots and his thumb firmly grinds against my oversensitive bundle of nerves.

My body begins to quiver and tremble. All I could hear was white noise. All I could see was the fog of pleasure. All I could feel in me and around me was Tom. I scream as I cum violently on his fingers, his cock pummelling into my ass, back arching. I drench the sheets beneath us as Tom holds up my shaking body. He was whispering words in my ears I couldn’t make out, but I feel him swell slightly before withdrawing. I fall forward, collapsing onto my stomach. I feel the tapered tip of the butt plug against my used hole before sliding in, keeping his cum securely in me. I groan and turn over, trying to reach up to Tom but failing as my limbs were just exhausted. I was exhausted. Tom swoops closer to me and holds me to his chest, cuddling me close. Perfect.

“Daddy’s got you, little one,” At his soothing words, I pass the fuck out.

Throughout the day, Tom would fuck my ass multiple times, putting the plug back in place afterwards. We fucked everywhere over the house and in many different positions. Right now, I was in Tom’s lap eating dinner. My bloated belly pressed against his firm one. I could see the devilish enjoyment in his eyes at the sight of me. “I feel so full,” He cups my stomach and caresses it. The last time he took me was an hour ago and afterwards he spread me out on the kitchen counter, and ate me out like I was his favourite desert.

“Is it uncomfortable?”

“Not true discomfort at the moment but it’s getting there,” I explain between bites of food. I was starving.

“How about after dinner, we head upstairs, remove the butt plug, and I run you a warm bath with lavender oil?”

“Sounds amazing,”

“Good,” Tom purrs, kissing my cheek. “I’m so proud of you,”

“What for?” Tilting my head in confusion at him.

“New experiences can always make a people nervous, and you’ve done excellently today,” I blush at his compliment, ducking my head in shyness. He lifts my face up with his fingers. “I love you, sweetheart,”

“I love you too, mon amour,”

Gently, Tom tugs on the butt plug which comes out with a pop and a plentiful amounts of his cum following it, covering my pelvic region and thighs in his semen as well as the towel underneath me. Tom rubs my back to calm my restlessness. “I’m just gonna wash this, okay?” I nod as he gestures to the butt plug. He strides into the bathroom, warm steam expanding into the room as he opens the door. I sit up and place my feet against the floor. I couldn’t stand up though – my legs felt like jelly. I see Tom wash up the butt plug through the doorway and place it on the counter to air dry then turns off the running taps into the bath. I haul myself to my feet and stumble a little as I walk forward. Tom growls and pounces at me, lifting me bridal style into his arms.

“Okay, maybe I was a little shakier than I thought,” I mutter with a pout, crossing my arms.

“A little shakier?”

“Well, maybe I wanted you to carry me in your arms,”

“If that were the case, you only need ask, baby,” Tom replies, exasperated. “But we both know that it wasn’t the case,”

“I have to get used to walking again before we go back to Hogwarts, mon amour,” I tease, and he huffs in annoyance at my words.

“No,”

“You can’t just carry me around Hogwarts,”

“Why not? We have all the same classes,” I shake my head fondly at his words as he lowers me into the bath. I groan as the warm water hits my sore muscles.

“If you carry me everywhere, you’ll get too tempted to fuck me against a wall,” I point out.

“I already am tempted to fuck you into a wall at any given moment,” Tom admits, and I laugh. “I’ll sit with you in a moment, I’m just going to change the sheets,”

“Okay,” I murmur in agreement, and he kisses my forehead and steps into the bedroom. I love him so much.

After a lovely bath with Tom, I dry off and plait my wet hair to keep it out of the way. I only use the dry spell when necessary because it makes my hair frizz. Tom nestles himself behind me, nuzzling into my neck. I sway back into him and sigh at the feel of him plastered against my back. I yawn and turn my head to kiss his forehead. “Sleep?”

“Sleep,” Tom agrees, twirling me around to face the door instead and basically marching me towards the bed, with me being a giggling mess throughout the short journey. I dive onto the mattress and wriggle my way under the duvet and blankets on the bed. Tom climbs in next to me and settles himself half on top of me, and I can’t help but purr at feeling him so close. “Goodnight, моя прекрасная жена,”

“Goodnight, мой защитный муж,”

“Stunning,” Tom praises as he fucks my face and tears come to my eyes as I see him looking down at me with love and devotion. When I woke up, my ass was sore, but my mouth was hungry. “I should get you a dildo gag in the shape of my cock, so, you can choke on me all day, how does that sound, my good little slut?” I nod enthusiastically as he continues his rough strokes into my mouth. I could feel drool drip down my chin. “Pinch my leg once to not swallow and twice to swallow?” Harsher, I pinch his leg twice. “I don’t even know why I asked, you’re always hungry for daddy’s cum, aren’t you?” I hum in agreement as I couldn’t nod anymore as he grabbed my face to keep it still. He grunts and shoves into my mouth one last time and cums down my throat. I swallow it all around his softening cock. He lets his cock slide out of my mouth and tilts my head up. His eyes were bright and expressive, but his face was stern. “Open,” I let my mouth fall open to show him I swallowed it all and he grins as I show him. “Good girl,” He lifts his pyjamas pants back up and bends down, lifting me up to hold me close to him. “I want you to cum on my tongue,” I shake my head.

“That was for you,”

“And not for your hungry mouth?” Tom jokes.

“That too,” Tom laughs and carries me down the stairs, letting me cling to him.

“What would you like for breakfast, sweet girl?”

“I’m making breakfast,”

“Oh, are you?” Tom asks, raising an eyebrow as he sets me on the counter.

“I’m spoiling you this morning,” I state, unwavering. “Sit down,” I point to one of the stools at the island. He smirks in amusement but sits down at my demand.

“And what are you making for me, моя королева?”

“Huevos rancheros,”

“Forgive me for being uncultured but what is huevos rancheros?”

“It’s originally for Mexico,” I explain, going through the cupboards and fridge for the ingredients. “There’s your corn tortilla as the base on the plate, you put your fried eggs on top; then add in pico de gallo; refried beans; some Mexican-style rice; and some guacamole. Though some people add in slices of avocado instead. And mama sprinkles cheese on top which isn’t exactly traditional, but we like it. It’s a meal that will fill you up until lunch rolls around,”

“I don’t think I’ve had half of those ingredients but I’m excited,”

“Luckily, mama pre-made everything and pre-heated the refried beans and Mexican-style rice, so, I’ll only have to heat them up,” I grab a couple of saucepans and frying pans. “Though, it won’t taste as nice as it would fresh,”

“I’m sure it’ll be wonderful,” Tom reassures. “Anything I can do to help?”

“Nah, I’m okay,” I reply with a grin in his direction. “You just sit there and look pretty,” I watch with glee as his face flushes pink before turning around and putting the tortilla into a separate frying pan from the frying eggs. Once done frying and heating up the food, I assemble the huevos rancheros. Placing the warm tortillas as the base and putting 2 fried eggs on top of each tortilla. I spoon the refried beans and rice onto the tortillas; and grabbing the pre-made pico de gallo and guacamole that mama made, and spooning some of that on. I grate cheese over the huevos rancheros to finish. I take a plate and slide it to Tom with a fork and knife. “Enjoy, mon amour,”

“It looks delicious,” He praises, making me preen as I sit next to him with my own plate. “Over here, Ангел,” He wraps an arm around my waist and lifts me on his lap. “Much better,” I giggle and kiss his cheek. We eat in a comfortable silence, Tom finishing before me and taking the opportunity to massage my back, making me groan as he tries to work the tightness out of my muscles.

“I’m trying to eat here,” I joke, arching into his hands more.

“Yet you’re the one pressing backwards into my hands,” His words lilt against my ear.

“They feel so good though,” I whimper out as his hands vanish from my back and I fall back against his chest. Tom wraps his arms around me and nips at my throat.

“Finish eating and I’m lay you out, and work out all your knots,”

“And what if I want one particular knot inside me?” I ask with a cheeky smile and grind against his hardening cock.

“Then you should finish your breakfast, моя грязная маленькая шлюха,”

“Strip then lay back on the bed,” Tom orders gently as he begins to strip down himself. I remove his t-shirt from my body and settle myself against the pillows, looking up at him. “I’m gonna eat your sweet pussy first as a wolf then I’m going to fuck you. Is that alright with you?”

“More than alright,”

“Good,” He purrs before changing into his wolf. I grin and wiggle my fingers at him. He snorts and situates himself between my open thighs. His hot breath on my pussy makes my thighs tremble. He puts his two front legs over my thighs and across my hips to keep me from moving.

“Sorry-,” My words cut off as I gasp at the first touch of his tongue licking from hole to clit. I pet at Tom’s head between my thighs, widening my legs to give him better access. He growls and shoves his tongue into my pussy, slurping at my juices. “Fuck, please,” His wet and cold nose was bumping against my clit as he tries to dig his tongue deeper into me. I was already close. I try to buck into his mouth, but he backs away completely at my movement, removing his tongue from me. “Really?” Irritation stains my tone. He huffs in amusement before prodding his nose at my hip. “I don’t know what that means,” I did but wanted to annoy him. He gives him own irritated look and moves his paw under me, flipping me over nonchalantly. “Oh, that’s what you meant,” I try to sound innocent, but he sees through my bullshit. I lift my ass up but leave my chest against the bed. “That better, honey?”

Ignoring my sarcasm, his heavy weight climbs over me. “Just so you know, you’re very heavy as a wolf, baby,” He snorts into my throat; laving his tongue down it. His and my frustration begins to mount when his pokes of his cock kept missing my opening. I broaden the stance of my knees and reach behind me, grabbing his cock by his knotted base. I’d forgotten how scaldingly hot it was. He whines at the feeling of my hand on him as I guide the tapered tip to my wet pussy.

He snarls and sinks forward into me, stretching me out with his monstrous cock. Fuck. He places a paw on my upper back to keep me and starts to move his hips. Enthusiastically, he forces his cock in and out of me, his knot bruisingly bashing against my opening. I feel a sob of pleasure rise up from my throat. It felt so good, but I needed more. “Faster, harder,” Begs fall out of my mouth and Tom complies. His steady strokes becomes swift pounding. I could feel he was as close as I was. I wanted his knot. “Daddy, please knot me,” He plunges into me, his inflating knot popping into me.

Howling in satisfaction at our claiming, his movements turns to grinds. Grinds that dragged his knot against my sweet spot which threw me into my own orgasm. My walls clamp down on his cock as he continues to shoot plentiful volumes of thick cum into me. I clutch a hand at my stomach, and I could feel it distend with his cum. “Can we lay down, mon amour?” He nods his head that was resting against my shoulder.

Gently, we manoeuvre onto our sides, and he cuddles against my back, his knot holding him in place as he nuzzles into my neck. I bite my lip, stroking at my stomach.

“Do you think it took?” I whisper into his ear, and he loudly purrs in reply, licking at my neck. I don’t want children yet, but I want children with him and now. None of it makes sense. Hormones. I sniffle. “Let’s have a nap to past the time until your knot going down, okay?” He nods again and I use my foot to toe at the duvet, and throw it over us. “Have a good sleep, mon loup,”

I stretch my limbs, wincing at the soreness between my legs…but damn, I want it again. I throw my legs over the side, picking up Tom’s shirt from the floor and pulling it on. I walk into the hallway, well, more like waddle, and make my way downstairs. “Baby, you should be resting,” Tom chides as he cuts strawberries in half.

“You weren’t in bed,” I murmur, plastering myself to his naked back, hugging him. He was warm.  

“Making you lunch, sweet girl,”

“You’re the sweet one,” I place a kiss in the centre of his back. “Can I help you at all?”

“No, this is for you,” He states firmly, turning around in my arms, kissing my forehead. “Though maybe add a log or two to the fire before settling down?”

“Of course, мой волк,”

“On that topic,” Tom cups my face, tilting my head to gaze into his eyes. “How are you feeling, Моя душа?”

“I feel great, but I am sore,” I turn my head and press a kiss into his palm on my cheek. “And yourself?”

“I’m fine, Ангел,” He reassures. “More concerned about you,” He brushes a hair behind my ear. “In my wolf form, I am…big. I don’t want to hurt you,”

“You didn’t,” I soothe, stroking his cheek. “The soreness will fade within the day,”

“And until then, моя жена, you will rest,” He lifts me up and carries me to the couch, placing me gently on it and covering me with the blanket over the back. “I’ll bring lunch over in a few minutes,” Before leaving, Tom places the new logs on the fire and heads back to the kitchen. I snuggle under the blanket and watch as he assembles the charcuterie board.

He brings two hot chocolates and the charcuterie board over, placing it on the end table. Tom joins me under the blanket, sliding me into his lap once he was settled. The charcuterie board had 2 types of meat – sobrasada and jamón ibérico; 2 types of cheeses – Finca Pascualete Pasculino and Queso Idiazabal Merco; 2 types of protein – olives and cashews; 2 types of carbohydrates – tapenade grissini and crackers; and 3 types of fruit – strawberries, purple grapes, and orange slices.

“This looks amazing,” I compliment, kissing his cheek. I swipe a grape and pop it in Tom’s mouth. His eyes darken at my actions.

“You are a temptress,”

“And you’re my tempter,” I murmur as he pops an olive in my mouth. “What would you like, mon amour?”

“I’m curious about the cheeses I can’t pronounce,”

“Finca Pascualete Pascualino or Queso Idiazabal Merco?”

“Sí,” I grin, and put a slice of the Idiazabal on a cracker and feed it to him. His face ponders as he chews and swallows it. “It’s alright, a little acidic. I think I would still prefer a cheddar,”

“Idiazabal is made from unpasteurised sheep’s milk which gives it a slight acidic test, but it tastes more buttery to me,” Tom smiles at me as I ramble. Once finished, he feeds me his cracker with the Idiazabal on top.

We continue to feed each other – Tom favouring the meats but also, surprisingly, liking the Pascualino enough to have it again. I loved everything that was on the charcuterie board and made sure to take a piece of all the food offered. We both finished everything rather fast – we were clearly hungry.

For the rest of the day, Tom doted on me. He insisted I stay cosy under the blanket while he washed up then read a book to me. Honestly, his voice was alluring and all I wanted to do was jump him, but my vagina could not get with the program my head had in mind. All I felt was sore down there.

However, I won the battle of dinner. Tom was not amused. He watched me like a hawk as I patter around the kitchen, wrapped in my blanket, cooking dinner – chicken, rice, and winter vegetables.

Sleepily, I blink at him as he slips me onto his lap. I don’t know why I felt tired all of a sudden, I’ve done nothing all day. I don’t even protest as he feeds the dinner and flop my head onto his shoulder, yawning. I rest there as Tom finishes the dinner. “Knew you were tired,”

“I haven’t done anything all day,” I argue, sulkily. He waves his wand, and our empty plates float over to the sink.

“We’ll do the dishes in the morning,” He states, ignoring my comment and holding me to his chest. Despite my great turned to grumbly mood, I cling to him. He carries me over to the couch and settles us both on our sides, facing the fire. He holds me close to him and I link my fingers with his ones that settled over my waist.

“There’s something homely about falling asleep in front of the fireplace, y’know?” I mumble as I rest my head on his bicep.

“I know, мое Солнышко,” Tom murmurs, kissing the top of my head. “You’ve told me before,”

“I have?”

“Yeah, you’re just a bit too tired to remember,” I grumble under my breath at his teasing words but his thumb caressing my knuckles subdues my grumpy attitude. “Love you,”

“I love you too, sweetheart,” Tom replies, affectionately. “Now, sleep,”

“Bossy,”

“You love it,” I roll my eyes at his words but settle back more against his chest, making me feel better. He purrs in my ear, and I smile before shutting my eyes and drifting off to sleep.

Chapter Text

We’d been having sex all day today, trying to make most of the day before he had to leave. I rode him in the hot tub. Tom bent me over the kitchen counter and fucked me from behind. We made love on the rug in front of the fireplace. But right now, we were in our bed.

I groan as his deflated knot slides out and he transforms back to his human self, fingering the leaking cum back in me. “You’re ruining normal sex for me, daddy,” Tom snorts at my complaint and offers me his fingers.

“I’ll be happy to reinvest your interest in ‘normal’ sex,” Tom teases as I lick the cum off his fingers. I roll my eyes at him and pop his fingers out of his mouth. “Breakfast; shower; or more sleep?”

“Breakfast and shower,” I reply. “Need to get back into a regular schedule for school on Monday,”

“I’ll make breakfast; you have a shower,” Tom murmurs as he puts his sweatpants on then kissing my forehead. “How do American-style pancakes and bacon sound?”

“Amazing,” I grin at him. “Thank you, baby,” His cheeks pink at my endearment.

“No problem, sweetheart,”

After finishing my shower, I wander downstairs in Tom’s shirt and sit up on the counter, watching Tom cook in a comfortable silence. He plates the pancakes and bacon on the same plate, pouring a little maple syrup over the plate. He slides the plate over to the opposite side of the counter and lifts me off the counter onto the floor. “Come sit, sweetheart,” He leads me over to a stool and sits down, settling me in his lap. I rest my head on his shoulder, closing my eyes. “Open up, little one,” My mouth falls open, and Tom feeds me a piece of pancake and bacon. “Good girl,”

Tom alternates between feeding himself and me until I’m full and he eats the rest, just letting me relax in his lap. “I’m gonna wash the dishes,” Tom frowns as I climb out of his lap.

“No, I want too,” I snort at his words.

“No one likes washing dishes,” I point out, grabbing the empty plate and cutlery before he had a chance too. “Go and check on the fire, mon amour?” Tom sighs but nods. I wash everything while Tom added another couple of logs to the fire before settling with Tom on the couch with a blanket sprawled over us.

For the rest of the morning, Tom and I spend it reading, individually and together, rarely getting up. Then Tom leaves the warmth of our blankets to make lunch. Tom made bocadillo for us, his was filled with jamón ibérico and omelette, and mine was filled with the rest of the jamón ibérico and the last few slices of El Queso Idiazabal Merco. He hands me the plate. “Thank you, mon amour,”

After lunch, Tom and I decided to get out the cards and board games. We play a few rounds of blackjack and wizard chess before moving onto Monopoly. Tom seduced me for the last green card and won the game which had me sulking, but he kisses my pout and eats me out like I was his last meal.

Much to Tom’s protest of me relaxing, I make dinner for us – chicken with patatas bravas and a side of vegetables. It was simple and I could spend most of the cooking time back under the blanket with Tom.

While eating dinner, I could see Tom tiring and rubbing at his eyes to stay awake. He tries to collect the dishes, but I stop him. “Baby, you’re tried,”

“No, I’m not,” Tom replies, grumpily.

“Yes, you are,” I argue with a frown, placing the plates in the sink. “I’ll finish up down here, you go to bed,” He opens his protest to protest but I give him a look. “No buts, go,” He grumbles but still kisses me on the cheek before heading upstairs.

I wash the dishes and put them in the rack to dry before heading up the stairs, making sure that the fire was starting to dry down before letting my feet glide me to our bedroom. I smirk at the sight before me. Tom was steady out, fast asleep on top of the covers, in only his underwear. He looked so sexy and all I wanted to do was ravish him. But I also didn’t want to wake him up because he was clearly tired. Damn.

Quietly, I pad into the bathroom and brush my teeth before climbing into bed. I look down at Tom and bite my lip at seeing his half-hard erection. Maybe I could…Gently, I lower his pants down to just release his cock and I lick my lips in hunger before sliding my mouth onto his cock. I feel Tom move slightly but he stays asleep. Resting my head on his thigh, I close my eyes and let myself drift off to sleep.

Sleepily, Tom frowns at the empty space beside him. Where was Reine? Tom goes to turn on the lamp when he notices Reine. Softly groaning, Tom feels his cock fully harden at the gorgeous view of his wife suckling his cock while she was asleep. 

“Beautiful,” He murmurs, stroking her hair before shutting his eyes again, relaxing into the warmth of his wife’s mouth around his cock.

I feel Tom’s hand brush through my hair as Tom’s coos and praises me. My eyes blink a few times and I look up at Tom’s face. “Come up here, Душа моя,” His saliva-coated cock slips out of my mouth with a loud ‘pop’ as I crawl into his lap; his arms wrapping around me as I rest my face into his neck. “Imagine my surprise to wake up to see that my sweet girl was sleeping with my cock in her mouth,” I don’t say anything but make patterns on his skin. “You were beautiful, Моя жена,” I nod into his neck. “Not feeling talkative, Детка?” I shake my head and he place a kiss on my shoulder. “That’s okay, sweetheart. You float away. I’m gonna take care of you, little one,” I’m limp as he lifts me into his arms and stands up.

Everything was done methodically but with soft touches – from bathing to breakfast. I sit in Tom’s lap being fed croissants that Mama made for us, feeling a lot more present than I did earlier. “I have a surprise,” Tom murmurs in my ear.

“Oh?”

“You’ll enjoy it,” He reassures.

“When?”

“Later in the day, after lunch but before dinner,”

“And for the rest of the day?”

“Cuddling, heavy petting, but no orgasms,”

“Wait, what?” I pull back from him, eyes wide.

“For either of us,” Tom states, firmly. His eyes had a glint in them. “I want to save everything for your holes, and I only want you cumming around my cock today. Is that understood?”

“Yes, daddy,” I whimper out and he smirks. This is going to be a long day.

Tom has been single-handed torturing me the entire day. Every time I was close to climaxing, he would abruptly stop and remind me that I couldn’t cum until later. But also CONTINUED to TEASE me relentlessly. My newest solution was pillows.

“Sweetheart, this is ridiculous,” Tom states, exasperated but amused. I glare at him from across the pillow border.

“You stay on your side, and I’ll stay on my side,”

“Детка, this is supposed to be our honeymoon,”

“You’re right, this is meant to be our honeymoon,” I agree, crossing my arms. “So, where are my orgasms I want?”

“All this because daddy won’t let you cum?”

“You’ve been teasing and edging me for hours,” I snap back, pouting. “So, until this surprise. Hands to yourself and yourself on that side,”

“Very well, Душа моя. Daddy will remember for next time that no orgasms makes his sweet girl very cranky,”

I hit him with a pillow.

Naked, I sit on the bed, waiting for Tom to finish in the bathroom. “Shut your eyes, котенок,” I hear Tom call out and I comply. I hear the soft sound of Tom walking, but I think there was multiple footsteps which was confusing me.

“Tom?” I ask, slightly anxious and confusing.

“Calm, baby,” Tom soothes, cupping my cheek. “Everything is alright. Open your eyes,”

Opening my eyes, I’m met with my smirking soulmate times by three. “Am I seeing triple?”

“I mean, technically…” Tom teases me and I roll my eyes. “Remember we talked about filling all your holes at the same time?” I lick my lips and smirk at the images running through my head.

“I thought you said that I could have two cocks per hole. There’s only three of you,” I sass and Tom smirks darkly.

“If your greedy holes aren’t satisfied, I’ll make more,” He promises. I love it when he went feral and wild for me.

“Thank you, daddy,” I thank him, sweetly and he softens slightly. I also love it when he was soft for me. Only for me to see.

“You’re welcome, Ангел,” He steps forward and tugs my hair, pulling my head back to expose my throat. “Are you ready?”

“Yes,”

“Remember what to do if you need to stop?”

“Tap your thigh three times,”

“To reassure you, I control these duplications and will feel everything they feel. I will know if you tap their thigh as well,” I nod, thankful for the information. Tom smiles and kisses my cheek before snapping his fingers. I’m moved with considerable speed into position. Tom, the real version, was underneath me; one of his duplications was behind me, pouring cooling lube over his fingers and my hole; and one was off to my side where my mouth was perfectly level with his cock while bending over.

Tom sheathes my wet pussy onto his cock and we both groan at the sensation. He didn’t move though, holding my ass cheeks apart for the one behind me who started stretching my back hole with his lubed fingers. The clone to the side, strokes my hair, waiting patiently for the other clone to enter my ass.

Four fingers later, his cock head presses against my hole. “Are you ready, Солнышко?”

“Yes, daddy,” I purr, eager for his clone to get inside me. Slowly, he pops his head into me and easily slides the rest of himself in. Fuck.

“How does it feel, моя маленькая шлюха?”

“Good,” I breathe. “I feel so full. I love it,”

“Can I move?”

“Yes, please,” I plead before opening my mouth wide and stuffing as much as I could of his clone’s cock in my mouth. Tom hisses beneath and begins softly rocking his cocks in my pussy and holes. The other clones threads his fingers through my hair and helps me bob my head up and down his shaft.

Used to the sensations and moaning around Tom’s thickness, they speed up. Consistent plapping and wet sounds bounce around the room as Tom and his clone pound into me. The other clone tightens his grip on my hair, holding me still, and fucks my face.

My eyes roll back into my head. I was in absolutely Heaven. I was being fucked just how I wanted. The clone’s hand moves from the bruising grip on my ass cheek to around my front, playing with my bundle of nerves. That was all I needed.

Sobbing around the cock in my throat, I gush all over Tom who groans at my wetness spraying onto him. Tom wasn’t far behind me, feeling everything that his duplications were feeling, and spills into me. Swallowing everything he gives me, my pussy and ass are filled with his warm and thick cum.

The clones’ softening cocks pop out of my mouth and ass, and I collapse forward onto Tom. Tom cups my cheek and strokes his hand up and down my back to soothe me. “Are you alright, sweetheart?” I nod, tiredly, nuzzling into his hand. “Do you want a bath?”

“With you but we need to pack,” I mumble into his chest.

“We have magic for that, Детка,” He replies. Oh, we did, didn’t we? He grabs his wand and waves it, and things start to be packed away and the bath tap starts to run.

“Thank you, mon amour,” I kiss his cheek. “For everything you do for me,”

“I never need a thank you. You’ve done so much for me, Reine,” He pecks my forehead. “I love you, Душа моя,”

“I love you too, mon âme sœur,”

“The floo is open, Моя жена,” A pang of sadness hits me, and Tom squeezes my hand. “I know, but we can always come back here,”

“True, mon mari,” I link my fingers with his. “Let’s go,” Levitating our suitcases into the fireplace, we step in. Tom takes a handful of floo powder and throws it onto the floor of the fireplace.

“Headmaster Dippet’s office,” He commands, and green flames engulf my vision. The familiar view of Dippet’s office comes into view. We step out of the fireplace and are greeted by Headmaster Dippet.

“Now, let me take you to your new lodgings,”

“New lodgings?”

“Oh, yes, Reine,” Dippet answers. “All married couples get their own apartment. They can still use their respective House’s common room though,” Dippet waves his hand, and our suitcases begin levitating as he takes us to our new living quarters. We end up on the 4^th floor corridor, outside a door with the number 5 on it. “We’ve already decorated and furnished it but feel free to change it. You only need ask one of the house-elves. Now, please think of a password to use for the door,”

“Uh, I don’t know. Tom?”

“Reincarnation,” I quirk my eyebrow at Tom but nod in agreement. Dippet taps the door with his wand and repeats the word. The door swings open and we walk in.

We’ve stepped into a massive room. The Lounge. Dark green and mahogany detailing all around the room. There were plush looking couches and armchairs in a semi-circle on a big black circular rug around a large fireplace. Behind the couches, there were two desks and several bookcases filled with plenty of books.

“And through here is your bedroom,” The door on the left opens to another large room with dark green and mahogany furnishings again. King-sized four poster bed; bedside tables, dressers; and a vanity.

“With your bathroom through the right door,” Dippet opens the door to the bathroom which was a big room. Black marble based. Toilet; double sink on marble counters; massive bathtub; and a walk-in shower with glass casing.

“This is brilliant,” I murmur. “Thank you, Headmaster Dippet,” Tom thanks him too.

“You are both very welcome,” Dippet replies, gently smiling. “I will leave you both to it. And I believe your friend, Miss. Burke, has been looking after your pets,”

“Nyx and Nikos?” Dippet nods. “Tom, we must go and get them,” Tom nods in agreement.

“I have instructed a house-elf to bring them to you in a few minutes,” Dippet reassures. “You both focus on unpacking. I will see you both this evening for dinner,” With that, Dippet leaves and closes the door behind him.

“I’ve missed Nyx and Nikos,” I sniffle, and Tom brings me in for a hug.

“I have too,” He confesses. “And we won’t have to miss them for much longer. They should be here soon. Let’s get unpacked and ready for them,” With a wave of my wand, everything from our suitcases goes into our dressers, our bathroom, and the vanity.

I take my shoes off, placing them by the door and settle onto the bed, cuddling into Tom. We don’t get much time before there is a pop sound with Nyx and Nikos appearing on our bed. Our children bolt at us, much to our amusement. Nyx settles on Tom’s chest while Nikos wraps around my hand on Tom’s chest. “I think they missed us,”

“Nikos is crying,” Tom murmurs, sadness in his tone.

“No, baby, shhh,” I soothe, pecking Nikos’ head. “Mama and papa are home now,” He nudges me with his head and nuzzles my cheek.

“He’s feeling better, less upset,” Tom informs me, after a few minutes of cuddling.

“I’m not letting him out of my sight,” I mutter. “Or Nyx,”

“Shall we take them to dinner with us, sweetheart?”

“Yes, please,”

Ignoring the stares from everyone, Tom and I walk hand in hand to our table, sitting down opposite Erica and Rachel, and beside Michelle. Nyx leaps up onto the bench and sits in Tom’s lap while Nikos is perfectly content wrapped around my hand. I look down at Nyx jealously, making Tom smirk and kiss my cheek and whispering into my ear. “You know I want you sitting in my lap, Ангел. Stop being jealous of Nyx, our child,” I pout but lighten up because he was right.

Dippet makes an introduce then waves his hand and food appears in front of us. It’s Chinese food which makes sense because I think Chinese New Year is tomorrow. I really should have listened to Dippet’s speech. They had peking duck with pancakes; a variety of stir-fried noodles and rice dishes with a range of meats and vegetables; spring rolls; wonton soup; a few other side dishes; and I could see there was mooncake for dessert which I was excited about. I go for a bowl of the Yeung Chow; a few pancakes with peking duck; and spring rolls. Tom opted for the chicken chow mein and wonton soup. I kept secretly feeding Nyx fish and Nikos a little bit of meat as a little treat for them for being gone so long.

Everything was delicious and the mooncake was spectacular. It was also a good chance to catch up with everyone, especially Erica who wasn’t here before we were separated and kept apart. She had her own apartment to, but Iosef was still at Durmstrang, so, he could only make visits every other weekend and Erica could only make visits their every other weekend too, so, it actually works out in their favour. Once Michelle and Rachel were married, their partners, Valente and Miska, were going to finish their final year then move to Hogsmeade to be closer to them until the girls finish at Hogwarts. I’m glad that my mama’s suggestions worked out.

Once finished, Tom and I make our way to the hospital wing to drink a contraceptive potion made by Madam Causer as my one was due to run out in a few days. I stiffly interact with her, blaming her fully for what happened before hand. I say a tense thank you before leaving with Tom who was glaring at her the entire time.

Reaching our apartment, Nyx is first in, settling on the couch while I place Nikos in his enclosure but leave the lid off as it was magically heated and in case Nikos wanted to curl up with us or Nyx during the night. It’ll probably be Nyx. I flop onto the bed as Tom moves around me. I feel Tom gather at my feet and he slips my shoes off. “Hmm, baby, what are you doing?”

“Taking care of you,” Tom answers and begins unclipping my stockings.

“I can do it, mon amour,” I protest, going to sit up but Tom leans over, kissing me.

“Let me, please,” I nod my consent and don’t try to get up anymore. He massages my leg, placing small kisses as he slides down my stockings. I giggle as he kisses my ankle before he moves onto the rest of my clothes. Every inch of skin that was exposed, we made sure to caress and kiss.

Soon enough, I was blissfully naked under his sweet attentions. “Honey, can I have your shirt to sleep in?”

“Of course, sweet girl,” He pulls off his shirt and guides it over my body, before stripping down to his boxer briefs. I crawl under the covers as Tom switches the light off. He plasters himself to my back and wraps his arms around my waist. “Goodnight, Детка,”

“Goodnight, мой лев,”

Waking up was a most surreal experience this morning. Remembering I was married, still at Hogwarts, in the 1940s, and had two children curled in front of me on my pillow.

I have an amazing life.

I reach out and pet Nikos and Nyx who lovingly nuzzled at my hand for more. “I’m almost jealous that I don’t get pet like that,” With my other hand, I reach my shoulder where Tom’s head was and begin stroking my fingers through his hair. He hums, pushing his face deep into my neck, nibbling at my skin.

I continue for a few minutes until Tom pulls away to go and brush his teeth. I pout but snuggle more under the covers. Nyx decides to follow Tom while Nikos slithers closer to me and coils around my hand like he normally does. “It’s time to get up, sweetheart,” Tom calls from the doorway. “Or you’ll miss breakfast,” I grumble and pull the covers further over me. “Come on, baby,” He croons, burying his arms under the cover and lifting me into his arms. He carries me to the bathroom, placing me on the counter. Nikos hisses at Tom and Tom replies sternly in Parseltongue, mollifying Nikos.

After brushing my teeth, I change while Tom feeds Nyx and Nikos before we head down to the Great Hall for breakfast. Unfortunately, we had to leave Nikos and Nyx behind because we were told off for bring pets into the Great Hall.

I nudge Tom with my elbow as I see Professor Slughorn approach from the Staff table, towards us. “Good morning, Mr. Riddle, Mrs. Riddle,”

“Good morning, Professor Slughorn,” We greet in unison.

“If it’s possible for you both, after you’ve finished your breakfast, can you come to my classroom early? I have new schedules to give you two,”

“Of course, Professor,” Tom replies while I nod, mutely.

“See you both very soon,” He jollily walks off and I frown at his back. I lean my head against Tom’s shoulder, and he discreetly kisses the top of my head.

“Eat the rest of your breakfast, sweetheart,” Tom encourages, but the rest of my toast and scrambled egg looked unappetising. I push my plate away and just drink my water.

“All you alright, baby?” Tom asks, frowning in concern, and I nod.

“Not hungry,”

Reaching the Dungeons, Tom knocks on the door before entering at Professor Slughorn’s command. “Professor, you said something about a new schedule?”

“Ah, I did, I did,” He grabs two rolled up scrolls from his desk and hands them to us. Professor Sidorov and Professor Merrythought were quite insistent for you two to be in their 7^th Year Classes as they felt they were holding you back by being in their 6^th Year Classes.

“So, we’re taking 7^th Year Advanced Arithmancy and DADA now, Professor?” I question, looking at the scroll. They essentially swapped DADA to 2 – 3pm and Advanced Arithmancy to 11am-12pm on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays.

“Exactly,” Professor Slughorn nods. “Both of you were not here for the test that the other two took for Defense. But she had seen your aptitude already and is confident that you will more than keep up with the curriculum. Any questions?”

“Are there chances for us to take 7^th Year NEWTs for any other subject early?”

“Potentially,” Slughorn answers. “But it will be up to the Professor of the subject,”

“Thank you for letting us know, Professor,” I say, smiling at him sweetly, leaning back into Tom. He practically gushes at us.

“And I’ve also took the liberty of placing you two next to each other in Potions,”

“Thank you, Professor,” Tom thanks him. “That’s very kind of you,”

“Of course,” Slughorn gestures to a corner. “Please go and sit while I let the other students in,”

I was not happy at all. I glare at Dumbledore as he separates Tom and I from each other, citing that we’d never get any work done together. He sat me next to Matthias of all people too. Thankfully, Josette was not next to Thomas. Matthias kept trying to flirt with me and trying to touch my hand, but I snarl at him.

After class had ended, I march straight up to Dumbledore. “Professor, I need to move,”

“Mrs. Riddle, unfortunately, I cannot let you sit next to Mr. Riddle, it would be a conflict of interest,”

“I’m not saying to move me next to Tom,” I protest. “But to move me away from Matthias. He keeps trying to flirt and touch my hand. If he continues to make passes at me in Transfiguration, I will slaughter him. Move me or move him,”

“I will consider it, Mrs. Riddle,” Dumbledore states, firmly. “Now, you and Mr. Riddle shouldn’t be late for your first 7^th Year Class,” He gives me a pointed look and I sigh before storming out the door where Tom and Eve were waiting for me.

“How’d it go?”

“Dumbledore said he would consider it,” Tom throwing his arm over my shoulder lifts my grumpy look.

Stiffly, I stand next to Tom. I could tell the 7^th Years were eager to taste new blood and knock us 6^th Years down a peg or two. Goldstein got beat in a minute; Eve last 2 minutes while Tom managed to beat his but only after 6 minutes.

Now, it was my turn. “Asta Benjamin,” The Hufflepuff gives me a cruel smile as she steps onto the platform. She was one of the many people who used the severing charm to slice my bag open last year. No one but Tom had any idea that I’ve fought full-grown deatheaters before and she will be the easiest opponent of my life.

“Begin,”

“Depulso!” She throws the banishing charm at me.

“Protego!” Her charm dispels as it hits my shield. “Baubillious!” A power strike of lightning hits her shield and her shield wavers. She glares at me.

“Carpe Retractum!” I roll to avoid it, but it still connects with my left arm. She looks at me smugly.

“Aqua Eructo!” The power of the water jet knocks her off her feet. “Finite incantatem,” I cast on my arm while she’s distracted. She stumbles to her feet.

“Invisibio,” She casts on herself, making her invisible. Are you serious? Is that even allowed?

“Revelio!” I make her visible just in time to dodge another attack.

“Say Géroux, I’ll let you win if you give me a night with Tom,” Most people gasps, and I glare at her.

“No,” I reply, straightforward. “Silencio!” The spell hits her in the face and she grunts. She hurls the severing charm at me which thankfully, only slices my cloak, but she begins to use it repeatedly, making me take several steps back. “Fumos!” The cloud of smoke surrounds her, cutting off her vision. Wordlessly, I toss the disarming charm at her, and her wand is flung from her hand towards me, and I catch it.

Professor Merrythought steps forward and dispels the Smokescreen Spell. “Well done, Mrs. Riddle. And good movement, Mrs. Benjamin,” She glares at me intensely as Professor Merrythought babbles on. I offer Asta her hand and she snatches it out of my hand. “Next lesson, we shall begin our step into wandless magic. Please remember that while all of you are competent with a wand, it does not mean you will be competent without it,” She gives us a beaming smile. “Class dismissed,” I walk to the edge of the stage where Tom is, and he helps me down.

“Well done, Детка,” Tom praises and I blush. “I’m proud of you,”

“So am I, mon amour,” I murmur, pecking his lips. “We need to study wandless magic in preparation for Wednesday. I know we can do basic things but…”

“I agree,” He picks up our bags and slings them on his shoulder, linking his hand with mine. “Although, right now, we need to meet with that ministry official about our marriage,” I can feel my face turn sour. “I know, sweetheart. I know,”

“Thank you for coming, Mr. and Mrs. Riddle,” The bald wizard with a moustache starts to greet us. “The Ministry appreciates your co-operation,” Tom squeezes my hand as my jaw clenches. “The set of questions I’m about to ask, you need to be answered truthfully,” We nod. “Did you consummate the marriage within 1 week of the ceremony?”

“Yes, we did,” Tom answers as my glare intensifies.

“How often do you have sexual relations in the week?”

“How is that any of your business?”

“The Ministry needs to know that this is a real marriage and not one on paper,”

“Aside from today, we’ve had sex everyday without fail,” I deadpan. “Do you need to know positions too?”

“Calm, my love,” Tom throws an arm over my shoulder, and I decide to just turn my head into his side and ignore the man in front of us. “You should know that we tested 100% compatibility as a couple by the Ministry. If that doesn’t tell you the authenticity of our relationship, nothing will,”

“And I assume, like all Hogwarts students, you are taking birth control made by Madam Causer?”

“Yes, sir, Reine is,”

“Good, that is all my questions for now,” The man states. “I will be back in 4 months for a review. You can go,” I continue to hide my face in Tom’s side as we walk back to our apartment.

“Tom!” I gasp into his mouth as I climax around his thrusting girth. Tom groans and fucks deeply a few more times before coming to a stop. He buries his head in my throat, and I stroke his hair. “Are you okay, baby?” He shivers at the endearment and looks up at me, grinning.

“I love you, Моя жена,” While slightly confused by his response, I beam at him.

“I love you too, mon mari,” I flip him on his back and slide off him. “I’m gonna run us a bath, okay?” He goes to protest but I shoot him a look. “I love you looking after me, it makes me feel cherished. But I want to look after you today, so, please let me?” He nods and eyes me attentively as I make my way to the bathroom.

“How do I look?” Eve asks nervously.

“Beautiful,” I compliment. She was wearing an ivory full-length wedding dress with a conservative neck collar and long sleeves. The dress was overlayed with lace and had to be tightened at the back with the corset strings. Her hair was up in a sleek bun with her family’s ruby and diamond encrusted diadem perfectly positioned on her head. Her mother had lent her the diamond earrings that she wore on her own wedding day. “Are you ready to become Mrs. Lombardi?” Her fiancé’s name was Lorenzo Lombardi, a childhood friend. As a half-Scottish witch and having dually nationality with Britain and Italy, she had to follow the Marriage Law. Her mother and father, frantic, sent owls to their friends around Italy, including Lorenzo’s own parents. He had recently graduated from Beauxbatons and was looking to settle down, and his parents talked about Eve and he remembered his childhood friend and wanted to help her. I also knew that Eve used to have a crush on Lorenzo, so, she was quite pleased she was marrying him.

“Yes, I am,” Eve states, confidently.

“If you’re all set, I’m going to go and take my seat, if that’s alright?”

“Of course, thank you for your help,” We hug briefly before I head out to the already seated guests. I take my place next to Tom in the third row.

“You look gorgeous, my love,” I grin at him. I was wearing a light blue calf-length flowy dress with a square neckline and thick straps at my shoulders.

“Thank you,” I kiss his cheek, trailing my eyes over his face and suit-covered-body as I draw back. “And you look ravishingly delicious,” He growls a little as I lick my lips and laugh. “Maybe we can find somewhere after the ceremony to satiate my hunger,”

“Our hunger,” He corrects, his tone low as his eyes wander over me. Beautiful music begins to play, and we both stand, and watch as Eve walks down the aisle. I sniffle. “Are you okay, Ангел?”

“Brings back memories of our own ceremony,” I mutter, grinning as Eve makes it to the altar and joins hands with Lorenzo. “They will be happy. I can tell,”

We say our farewells to Eve and Lorenzo before stepping into the fireplace and throwing the floo powder down. We’re greeted by our room and Nyx cuddled up around Nikos on our sofa. Both of them lift their heads up, blinking tiredly at us. “Go back to sleep, my loves,” I coo while Tom closes the floo network. Nikos and Nyx settle back, going back to sleep. Tom wraps his arms around me, kissing down my throat. “I can’t control myself when-,” My sentence is cut off by my yawn.

Tom huffs a laugh into my throat. “I think you’re tired, little one,” I open my mouth to protest but stop. I could feel tiredness in my bones.

“Yeah, I am,” I admit with a shrug, turning in his arms to rest my head on his chest.

“Let’s get you to bed, sweetheart,” Tom murmurs, kissing my hair and lifting me into his arms. He places me on our bed and helps me undress before I crawl under the covers naked, waiting for him. I drift off as I feel Tom slide in next to me and bring me to his chest. I mumble something into his chest, half asleep.

“Goodnight, baby,”

Cringing, I watch the number of couples walking into Madam Puddifoot’s Tea Shop with disgust. It was Valentine’s Day on Monday, so, every couple was piling into the Tea Shop to celebrate this weekend. Aside from Tom and me. “Thank you for not making me endure the torture of that,” Tom snorts at my words. “Love you,”

“I love you too,” He replies, sweetly kissing me. “Ready for our run?”

“Yeah,” I answer, grinning, and dragging Tom by the hand towards the forest. Once out of the view of people, I change into my wolf form. Tom smirks down at me.

“I’m gonna give you a head start, mon petit loup,” Tom says, stroking my fur. “Because once I find you, I’m not letting you go,” I whine and lay down next to him instead, my tail thumping into the frozen ground. “I know. I wouldn’t let you go anyway. You’re mine and I’m yours,” I bow my head and lick at his hand. “Go, my love, I want to chase you,” I poke his hand and he pets my fur some more before I whirl around, hitting his leg with my excited tail and run into the forbidden forest.

Chapter Text

Breaking through the forest edge, I pelt my little paws into the snow as I sprint towards the castle. I could hear Tom close behind me.

I leap up the steps into the castle and run past startled students who then proceed to scream and scatter to get away from the Wolves prowling through Hogwarts.

Approaching the apartment door, I turn back into my human form and enter, keeping it wide open for Tom to jump through before slamming it shut. Tom cages me against the door and kisses me, dominating my mouth with his tongue. “Jump for daddy, baby,” I obey him, and I wrap my legs around him as I do. He supports my weight as he walks us to our room, dropping me on the bed.

“I put a surprise underneath for you,” I admit as he towers over me. His eyebrows shoot up.

“What sort of surprise?” Tom questions, hands roaming my body.

“Unwrap me and find out, daddy,” I huff, pouting at his question. Normally, he would be undressing me by now.

“You seem unhappy because I’m taking my time,” Tom comments, nonchalantly.

“Your blasé attitude is making me unhappy,” I correct him.

“My apologies, sweetheart,” He soothes, smirking and winking at me as he moves down. He hovers between my thighs briefly before moving downward. I let out a sigh in frustration as he laughs. “Patience,”

“No,”

“No?” Tom gives me a calm look, but I could tell that one wrong move would cause him to go wild on me. Exactly what I wanted.

“No,” I reaffirm. He lapses into silence. Tick. Tock. Tick. Tock.

Suddenly, I am flipped, and my wrists are tied to the frame of the bed. “Daddy?” I must’ve shown some uncertainty because Tom kisses my cheek.

“I’m here, Ангел,” Tom soothes, rubbing my thigh. “Not leaving you,”

“Thank you, mon amour,”

“No need to thank me, little one,” Tom murmurs before his body heads further south. “Now, Моя жена, I wonder what’s under your pretty dress…”

“Please, please, please,” I beg, my voice hoarse and his hand around my throat.

“It’s a simple question, котенок,” Tom mocks from behind me, continuing to thrust into me. He’d been edging me for so long. “Do you want to breathe? Or do you want to cum?”

“To cum! Please, daddy!”

“So polite for daddy,” He teases, but tightens his hand around my throat and brings his thumb down to my clit, rubbing in fast circles.

I feel something snap in my body and I’m hurtling over the edge, wailing out my orgasm.

I felt someone move my limbs and some form of murmuring, but I was floating in complete bliss, not having a care in the word.

Sluggishly, I turn myself over and nuzzle into the warm chest in front of my face. I give a garbled response and I feel the chest move in vibration.

The voice murmurs again but I’m out like a light.

“Are you ready for tomorrow, Rach?” I ask, as the girls and I celebrate her Wedding by throwing her an in-dorm bachelorette. We were given permission by Dippet to do so but I must return to my apartment by 12 or I spend the night here. I haven’t decided yet. I do miss Tom though.

“I am, slightly nervous though,”

“I was too,” Erica states. “But that’s normal for a Wedding Day,” Rach nods at Erica’s words before looking at me.

“What about you, Reine? Were you nervous?”

“I was still under the influence of the emotion numbing potion, so…” I trail off, awkwardly, and I watch the girl’s grimace.

“I can’t believe that they did that to you,” Michelle mutters, angrily.

“Can’t change the past now,” I shrug before raising a glass and beginning a speech to get away from the topic. “To Rach and Miska, I hope they find happiness and love in each other for eternity and beyond,”

“Thank you,” Rach thanks her, wiping at her eyes.

“Doesn’t she look gorgeous?” I murmur, my eyes on Rach as she walks down the aisle towards a teary-eyed Miska.

“Not as beautiful as you,” Tom whispers in my ear, squeezing my hip.

“You can’t say that on a bride’s wedding day!” I whisper yell as we sit down.

“No one is more beautiful than my wife,”

“Sap,” I sniffle.

“Your sap,” He kisses my hair and I lean into his side, watching Miska and Rach at the altar. “I love you,”

“I love you too,”

Unfortunately, Tom was elsewhere, as were the girls, so, I was eating lunch by myself before returning to studying for my exams. I know it was early May, but you could never study too early. A person sits beside me, and I look at them before rolling my eyes. “What do you want?”

“I wanted to know how you are, darling,” He coos, spiking cold through my spine and I look around the hall, trying to see if there was anyone I could sit with. Eve. “We don’t get to talk much with your guard dog around,” I turn back around to glare at him.

“He’s my husband, you dolt,” I seethe, picking up my plate and goblet. “Leave me alone,” I storm off and head towards Eve who was quietly reading a book while eating. I plop down across from her, and she looks up.

“What happened?”

“Matthias happened,”

“Ah,” I’d told her all about Matthias and Jocelyn. “You can stay here until Tom arrives,”

“Thank you,” I smile at her before continuing eating.

We were in a comfortable silence for a few minutes before I begin to feel sick, and Eve must have noticed the look on my face because she looks at me with concern. “You’ve gone awfully pale, are you alright?” I shake my head. I think I will be sick if I speak. “Okay, let’s get you to the med-,” I cut her off as I vomit everywhere. It wasn’t vomit though.  

It was blood. A lot of blood.

The last thing I hear is gasps and then running footsteps before I black out.

I wake up, shivering under the blankets, laying on my side. What happened? I try to make a speak but only a small noise comes out. I hear footsteps approaching and Madam Causer appears in my view. “Mrs. Riddle, I’m glad to see you’re awake,”

“W-what,” I try and mumble. “h-h-h-happened?”

“First off, another blanket?” I nod and she covers me with another blanket. “You passed out in the Great Hall after vomiting a significant amount of blood up, do you remember that?” I nod. “I treated you with several spells that are meant to stop blood loss, but they did not work. While I was treating you, Mrs. Lombardi had given your plate and drink to the Professors. Professor Slughorn deduces that your juice was spiked with a badly made Amortentia,” My eyes widened. “Due to the poor quality, it poisoned you instead, creating an effect where you had several places you were bleeding from that no spell would be able to stop. I gave you a bezoar which cured you, but you required a significant amount of blood to be transfused into you which shivering is a side effect of,” I nod, taking in all the information.

“T-Tom,” I stutter, looking at her pleading.

“He’s just outside with Headmaster Dippet and Professor Dumbledore. I could not have him in the room while I was treating you,” She opens the door and Tom strides in with Dippet and Dumbledore following him.

“Sweetheart,” Tom croons, cupping my cheek, almost bringing me to tears. He places a gentle kiss on my forehead and sits down next to me, linking our fingers with one hand while the other remains on my cheek, gently stroking it.

“Mrs. Riddle, I cannot even begin to say how sorry I am that this has happened to you,” Dippet apologises. “Rest assured that we will find the culprit,”

“Mat-thias,”

“Matthias Labelle?” I nod once at Dumbledore’s question. “Are you absolutely certain that it was him?” I nod.

“He h-harassed me a-at lunch and I-I turn m-my b-ack to lo-ook f-for someone t-to s-sit w-w-with,”

“And you think he put it in your goblet when your back was turned?” I nod at Dippet’s question. “I will tell this information to the Aurors when they arrive. And I believe Professor Slughorn still has all of your Amortentia potions that were submitted last week. We should be able to cross-reference the potion in the goblet to the one that Mr. Labelle submits to see if they match,”

“How will he be punished?” Tom asked, almost calm on his face, but I could feel his emotions and they were enraged.

“Expulsion,” Dippet answers. “Then he would be extradited back to France for trial as he is neither British nor an adult by Wizarding standards. He will most likely be put into prison for attempted sexual coercion through use of Amortentia and attempted murder,” He looks at me and smiles sadly. “You will be safe, Mrs. Riddle,” I nod, and both of the professors leave. Madam Causer checks my vitals and gives me a few potions before leaving me alone with Tom. He had buried his head in my throat.

“I want to kill him,” He mutters, darkly.

“I know,” He pulls back to look at my sad face. “But I don’t want you going to Azkaban,”

“I wouldn’t get caught,”

“No, I can’t take that risk,” I feel tears well. “I can’t live without you,” I feel my lip quiver and Tom’s anger melts away as a sob escapes me.

“Baby, you’re okay, I promise,” Tom soothes, stroking my hand as I weep into his chest.

“I-I just wanna go home,” I whimper. “Wanna be with you, Nikos, and Nyx in our home. I don’t wanna be here,”

“You’re healing, Душа моя,”

“I don’t care!” Fuck. Am I hysterical? I am hysterical. Tom moves my head, and a potion is poured into my mouth. I swallow through my erratic breathing. I feel my breathing begin to calm and my body become limp.

“Mr. Riddle, I think it’s best you leave fo-,”

“No!” I shout, gripping onto Tom tightly. “Please, don’t leave. Please, please, please,”

“I’m not leaving, Моя жена,” He gently lays me back into bed. “I need you to rest for me though,” I nod against the pillow. “Good girl,”

“Please don’t leave,” I plead as he looks down at me.

“I won’t,” He reassures, linking our hands. “I love you, my soulmate,”

“I love you too,”

“Incarcerous,” A feminine voice murmurs as I jolt awake as I feel tight chains surround me. I find Josette Labelle glaring at me. Why did I insist Tom go and sleep in our own bed?

“What the fuck are you doing?”

“You took my brother from me,” She seethes, her wand in a death grip. Right, 2 days ago, Matthias was arrested by the auror and has been extradited back to France.

“Your brother gave me a love potion that almost killed me instead,” I defend. “What were you expecting me to do?”

“He was only doing it because you are his mate!” I can’t help the snort that escapes me.

“Tom is my mate, you daft bimbo,” I sneer at her. “Not your brother,”

“No, Tom is my mate!”

“Honey, how delusional are you? Tom and I are LITERALLY soul-bonded!”

“Silencio!” She looks down at me with such hatred in her eyes. Hatred I haven’t seen since Bellatrix Lestrange. “Crucio!” I feel myself convulse in pain. Make a noise, Reine. Make a damn noise. With my flailing arms, I manage to knock the lamp off the bedside table. Yes. Over the sound of my own heartbeat, I hear the rushing of footsteps. Josette, ignoring everything around her and only grinning at my writhing form, increases the pain. I throw my head back, silently screaming.

“Petrificus Totalus!” A commanding voice yells and the pain stops instantly as it had started but I couldn’t stop twitching. I blink at the sight of Madam Causer standing over Josette with an angry look on her face. I watch as she summons a Patronus butterfly, murmuring a message to it before it flies off out the doors. Madam Causer strides towards me, releasing me from my binds and producing a potion from thin air. “This will help with the effects of the Cruciatus curse. The twitching for example,” I nod and swallow the potion down. It tasted awful.

A few minutes later, and already the potion having taken effect, multiple Aurors and Professors come running into the room. I sigh at the bunch of questions that come out of the Aurors’ mouths. I just wanted to sleep.

I smile as Michelle walks down the aisle to Valente. Tom had his arm around my shoulder and was placing gentle kisses in my hair as he watched over my head at the proceedings. To be honest, Tom hasn’t left my side or stopped touching me since what happened 5 days ago. I couldn’t complain though, I loved him holding me and being able to cling to him. I’m also relieved that the Labelle’s are out of our lives for good and will both be doing a lengthy prison sentence for their crimes.

I link my fingers through the hand dangling on my shoulder, nibbling at his thumb. “Reine,” Tom’s voice warns. As much as I love him, I was horny too. He hadn’t done anything but eat me out since being under the Cruciatus curse. I love being eaten out, but I want his cock which he refuses to let me even touch. “We’ve talked about this,”

“No, you talked, I listened, but I disagree with your perspective,” I sass him, and I hear him growl under his breath. “Now, hush, we’re at a Wedding after all,” Tom nuzzles into my neck.

“I’m making your pretty butt red later, котенок,” Tom promises and I feel a thrill run through me.

“Good, it’s what I want, daddy,” Tom hums in reply and keeps his chin on my shoulder to watch while I continue to nip at his thumb.

Naked, I lay down across his lap. “How many do you think you should get, моя грязная маленькая шлюшка?”

“I think you should decide, daddy,” I’m playing innocent. For now.

“Good answer, Детка,” Tom muses. “We’ll begin with 20 and you must count every single one,”

“Yes, daddy,” He pulls his hand back and smacks my butt. “One,”

Smack.

“Two,”

Smack.

“Three,”

He continues on spanking me and stops to trace a line through my slick on my vagina. “You’re so wet, little one,” I moan as his fingers swipe over my bundle of nerves. “No, you don’t deserve to cum. I might not let you cum at all tonight,” A sob escapes me as he draws his fingers away from between my thighs and smacks my butt again. Why?

“Eighteen,” I blubber, and Tom moves my chin to look up at him. He was frowning with concern.

“Are you alright, sweetheart?” I nod, sniffling. He narrows his eyes further at my form. He hauls me up to straddle his lap and pulls my head into his neck. “We’re stopping,” I go to open my mouth. “Before you protest, I can see you are not in the right frame of mind,” I feel bubbles of tears well up even more. “What’s the matter, Душа моя?”

“Intimacy,” With my one word explain, Tom draws back in confusion to look at me. “You-I-We. Fuck. Okay. You haven’t let me touch you since the Cruciatus curse was used on me,”

“I’ve let you touch me,” Tom defends.

“Sexually speaking,” I clarify. “You won’t let me touch you at all. I miss it. Why don’t you want me to touch you?” His eyes widen.

“Of course, I want you to touch me,” He reassures. “It’s me,”

“You?” I ask, frowning. “But you’re perfect,” He snorts at my comment.

“Thank you, sweetheart,” He fiddles with my hair. “It’s more my mental state,” I look at him, waiting for him continue. “There’s a part of me that is deeply angry with what happened to you. A side that I’m barely keeping at bay. This part of me wants to kill the Labelle’s. This part of me wants to take you away from everything and keep you in our room, away from danger and to only speak to me ever again,”

“This side is possessive? Borderline obsessive?”

“More than borderline, Ангел,” I nod, taking it in.

“Baby, I want you to let go,” I order, softly.

“Didn’t you hear what I just said?” I raise a hand to stop his thoughts before cupping his cheek.

“I love all sides of you, Tom Riddle. Including your darkness. I wouldn’t have you any other way. Please, let me in and let go,” He looks at me with glassy eyes before they flutter shut. “Mon amour?”

He’s completely silent.

I try to shuffle out of his lap, but his grip tightens on my waist. I stop moving and decide to just nuzzle his cheek and throat, pressing small kisses here and there. Suddenly, I’m thrown backwards, landing against the soft mattress on our bed. Tom is hovering over me, his eyes gleaming gold. Oh. “Tom?” He looks down at me blankly. “Daddy?” He growls and tears my dress off. “That was my favourite-!” I don’t finish as he kisses me roughly.

It was too much. I need to stop. “Red,”

Immediately, Tom stops and slides out of me. His eyes were still gleaming gold, but they were concerned not feral anymore. “Душа моя?”

“It became a lot,” I admit, gazing up at him. Tom nods and begins placing gentle kisses all over my face. “I’m okay though. Just wanna sleep and cuddle with you,” Tom’s face cracks into a sweet smile and he pulls me to lay on him, rather than in the puddle of both our multiple orgasms. “Love you,”

“I love you too, sweetheart,” Tom murmurs back, stroking my hair. “Sleep. I’ll be here when you wake up. Promise,”

“You better,” I slur before shutting my eyes. Quickly falling asleep to his petting and the sound of his heart.

Professor Slughorn hands us our exam timetables spanning from June 5^th to 16^th. “As you can see, your request to also take your 7^th Year exam for Advanced Arithmancy early has been accepted. Though, we are all worried that without so many subjects, you both won’t be intellectually stimulated,”

“Professor, we were considering asking to take Magical Theory next year as a NEWT,” I admit, looking down at the piece of paper. In the first week, we have our Advanced Arithmancy on Tuesday; Transfiguration on Thursday; and Ancient Runes on Friday. In the second week, we have Charms on Monday; DADA on Wednesday; and Potions on Friday,”

“Unfortunately, not many people are interested in Magical Theory as an elective and no one has taken it in over a decade,”

“That’s a shame,” Tom comments, nonchalantly. “We also considered Alchemy, but it wasn’t offered,” Professor Slughorn’s eyes brighten at the mention of Alchemy.

“I would not mind tutoring you both in Alchemy next year, though you would not earn a NEWT from our sessions,”

“We’ll consider it, Professor, thank you,” I link hands with Tom. “We should be going, Professor. We have to study,”

“Of course, of course, I wish more of my Slytherins were so studious,” Professor Slughorn mumbles as we walk towards the exit. “Though, please do not forget to have fun,”

“We won’t, Professor,” Tom calls from the doorway as we turn into the corridor. “What ever sort of fun shall we get up too, sweetheart?” I blush at his look but bite my lip and drag him towards our apartment.

“It feels weird that we’re leaving tomorrow,” We were packing our apartment up. We’d lived in it for so long as a permanent fixture that it felt strange to pack up.

“I know,” Tom murmurs, kissing me on the head as he passes. He was collecting up all of Nyx’s toys and putting them back in her carrier, but she kept removing them, making me giggle at Tom’s frown.

“I think we should probably do that last thing tomorrow,” I state, petting Nikos. “She’ll just keep doing it,”

“Which one of you knocked this behind here?” I question, glaring at both Nyx and Nikos while Tom snorts. They both look at each other before looking back at me, respectively meowing and hissing.

“Nikos says it was Nyx, but I bet that Nyx is saying it was Nikos,”

“If I catch this on the floor again, I won’t be pleased,” I stare both of them down before putting it safely in our luggage.

“Nyx and Nikos have already been sent ahead to the train already as has our luggage, is there anything else?” I question, sweeping the room for anything else.

“Baby, there is nothing else, I promise,” Tom voices, appearing in front of me and cupping my cheek, giving me a chaste kiss. “We need to go, or we’ll miss the train,” I nod, and he grabs my carry-on bag and his own before coaxing me ahead.

“Do you have the portkey François sent you?”

“Yeah, it’s in my bag,” I rummage through my bag and grab the broach. I count everything that we have near us. Tom’s trunk and my trunk; our carry-on bags; Nyx and Nikos. “Ready?” Tom nods, grinning at me. He was holding onto our trunks with his carry-on slung over his shoulder. I had my own on my shoulder while holding Nyx’s carrier. Earlier, I had decreased the size of Nikos’ enclosure and settled him in Tom’s carry-on. I grasp Tom’s shoulder. “Anticonstitutionnellement,”

My papa found the portkey word hilarious.

We begin to swirl as the portkey takes us into the void and to South Africa. We land in the middle of the Riddle’s entranceway. “Tom? Reine?” Tom’s father greets from the doorway to the dining room. Tom approaches and hugs his son first before giving me a kiss on the cheek. “Come, your grandparents are waiting for you in the dining room. We’ll have someone sort out the luggage while we eat,” A two men appear from a different room and begin to carry our luggage upstairs. I release Nyx from her pet carrier who goes scampering up the stairs, following the men.

Entering into the dining room, I greet Tom’s grandparents fondly before taking a seat next to Tom and opposite Mary while Tom’s grandfather sat at the head. “Noxolo has made us Shepherd’s Pie with entremets and sticky toffee pudding for this evening,” Grandfather Tom explains as our dinner is bought out.

“Sounds delicious,” Tom compliments. “And how is Noxolo fairing?”

“She’s well,” Mary answer, sparing a smile at her son. “She has missed you both,”

“I hope to catch up with her soon,” I muse, scooping up a spoonful of shepherd’s pie.

“She’ll be here all day tomorrow,” Tom’s father reassures, beaming at me. He was so clearly in love with her.  

I slouch, yawning as I walk to Tom’s bedroom. Our bedroom. Entering the room, I change into my pyjamas and change Nikos back into his normal size. I pet him before turning off the light and climbing into the bed.

I nestle in the middle of the bed and pull the covers over me. I was almost asleep when Tom strides into the room, jolting me awake. He looks guiltily at me. “I’m sorry, little one,”

“It’s okay,” I say while yawning. “I’ll forgive you if you hurry up and get into the damn bed,” Quickly, he strips off and pulls on his pyjama trousers before sliding in next to me. He pulls me to his chest, and I nuzzle my face into his neck, getting comfy and closing my eyes.

“I’m glad we’re home,” Tom voices into the darkness, beginning to stroke my back.

“So am I,” He places a kiss on my forehead before we lapse into silence and stillness, falling asleep soon afterwards.

“Sweetheart,” Tom calls out to the garden where I was reading a book under the biggest tree in their garden. It has been a week or so since we arrived at the Riddle Manor and I was focused on doing relaxing things, like reading my unread books. “It’s lunchtime,”

“Coming,” I call back, slotting a bookmark in place on my current page before closing it and heading towards Tom.

“It’s cold out here, Душа моя,” Tom chides, gently frowning and rubbing his hands over my arms to warm me up. “Please wear a coat and scarf next time?” Tom steps closer, kissing just below my ear. “Or maybe you can read in our bed, keeping my cock warm,” A shiver at the tone of his voice and his words. He smirks at my reaction before kissing me. I return the kiss just as fiercely. My back collides with the wall. A loud cough sounds down the hall and Tom steps away as we look to the source of the noise.

“Ah, to be young again,” Grandfather Tom muses. “Perhaps you can find a private moment after lunch, hm?” We both nod, guiltily, before following him into the dining room. This time, Noxolo was joining us at the table for lunch and I grin. I really like her. I sit opposite Noxolo and beside Tom. I lean across and kiss his cheek, and hold his hand under the table.

“Before we begin, I have an announcement to make,” Tom’s father stands up and I see both Mary and Grandfather Tom give him a confused look while Tom smiles at him knowingly. “As you all now know, I’ve been courting Noxolo. Well, we’re decided to go one step further and become engaged,” Mary gasp and smiles in delight. Grandfather Tom smiles briefly before looking rather pensive.

“I approve, my son, you know this,” Grandfather Tom begins. “But are you both prepared to face the world together against the discrimination that will absolutely come your way?”

“Yes, father, we are,” Tom’s father answers as Noxolo nods.

“Discrimination is a fact of life for me, Sir. I face it everyday for doing nothing,” Noxolo replies, giving a fierce grin. “Let me face it for marrying outside my race. I assure you that I will enjoy their attempts to belittle me,”

“Call me Tom, Noxolo,” Grandfather Tom insists and raises a glass. “To the happy couple,”

“Congratulations,” I nod in their direction, also raising my glass with the others. I lean towards Tom. “I assume you knew,”

“Sorry for keeping it a secret,” Tom apologises.

“No apology needed, my love,” I soothe, stroking a thumb over his hand. “While we’re here, have you both decided on your residency?”

“We have,” Mary gives Tom’s father a sad but fond smile. “I must fly the coop at some point and our estate in England needs to be looked after by one of us. Plus, you mentioned that the racial laws in South Africa are getting worse and will only get worse, which has stemmed our desire to return home,”

“However, we will be remaining here,” Mary explains, sharing a fond look with her husband. “We are retired and wish to remain in this beautiful country,”

“Whenever you wish to move, we will help in any way we can,” I offer with a smile. “Magic can make these things far easier,”

“Thank you,” Noxolo thanks us with a beaming grin. “We will most likely take you up on that offer,”

“Just let us know,”

“Daddy, ah, please,” I squirm in his lap, and he grips my hips tightly, stilling me.

“Hush, моя грязная шлюшка,” Tom commands, biting hard into my neck, making me squeal. “Read,”

“But-,”

“No, you chose to read outside again without a coat,” Tom scolds me, wrapping the blanket even tighter around us. “Now, you read on daddy’s cock instead. The only way to keep an eye on you,”

“But-,”

“Unless you’re too dumb after only sitting on daddy’s lap for 5 minutes?” Well, yeah, to be honest. He sees the look on my face and laughs before taking the book. “I suppose I can read to my dumb little girl instead, if she stays still,” I relax back against his chest and tuck my cold toes under his calves to keep warm. “Good girl,” He places a kiss in my hair before beginning to read. “Dinner was over. The terrace outside the Cataract Hotel was softly lit. Most of the guests staying at the hotel were sitting in little tables. Simon and Linnet Doyle…”

“Have you read this before?” I ask as we made it to Chapter Twenty.

“I have,”

“So, you know whodunit?” Tom nods. “Is it Simon? I think it’s Simon,”

“But we got shot in the leg,” Tom argues.

“Yeah, but he clearly has an accomplice in the doctor,”

“You think both Simon and Doctor Bessner?” I nod. “We shall see, won’t we?” I pout at him but settle back into him, nuzzling his neck.

“It was Simon and Jacqueline?! The husband and the former fiancée?”

“Yeah, sweetheart, you were half right,”

“50% isn’t a pass,” I scrunch up my nose and cross my arms as Tom laughs. “I wouldn’t kill you. I love you too much,”

“I love you too, baby,” Tom replies, cupping my cheek. “I wouldn’t kill you either. However, any former lovers…”

“I would kill all of your former lovers if they tried to pinch you,”

“What a couple we make,” Tom jokes. “We weren’t each other’s first kiss, but we will be each other’s last,”

“What about our future children who we will kiss on the forehead or cheek,”

“They don’t count, they’re our children,”

“Hmm, if you say so,” I tease at his pout. I bring his hand up to my stomach, knowing that he liked to cup and rub my stomach, imaging an excellent future.

“How many children do you want?” Tom asks, tilting his head with curiosity.

“I want at least two,” I answer, fiddling with his hair. “I don’t want one child as they’ll be alone, so, I want them to be able to play with a sibling. What about you?”

“At least five,”

“And who will be giving birth to these five children?”

“My,” He kisses my cheek. “Beautiful,” He kisses my other cheek. “Wife,” He kisses me on the lips, and I can’t help but bring him closer to me, wrapping my arms around his shoulders.

“You’d have to persuade me,” I murmur against his lips. He flips us, laying me flat against the bed and covering my entire body with his own. His cock was still so deep inside me, despite the movement.

“I think you’ll find I can be very persuasive…”

“Tom, Reine, letters have arrived for you!” Mary calls from the garden to the conservatory. It was July 31^st, so, we were expecting our results. We rush out into the garden to collect our letters. Speedily, we open our letters.

Sixth Year Examination Results

Pass Grades:                                                                    Fail Grades:

Outstanding (O)                                                              Poor (P)

Exceeds Expectations (E)                                              Dreadful (D)

Acceptable (A)                                                                 Troll (T)

C ÉLESTE REINE GÉROUX-RIDDLE HAS ACHIEVED:

                                                                                                          Ancient Runes: O

                                                                                                          Charms: O

                                                                                                          Potions: O+

                                                                                                          Transfiguration: O+

NASTILY EXHAUSTING WIZARDING TEST

Pass Grades:                                                                    Fail Grades:

Outstanding (O)                                                              Poor (P)

Exceeds Expectations (E)                                              Dreadful (D)

Acceptable (A)                                                                 Troll (T)

CÉLESTE REINE GÉROUX-RIDDLE HAS ACHIEVED:

                                                                                                          Advanced Arithmancy: O+

                                                                                                          Defense Against the Dark Arts: O+

Congratulations on your results.

Mr. Daniel Avery

Mr. Daniel Avery.

Lead Governor of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.

“Well?” Mary questions us both.

“Two O+ NEWT results and for Sixth Year, I got 2 O’s and 2 O+’s,” Tom explains.

“I got the same,” I continue, grinning. “I didn’t even know that you got get O+ in NEWTs,”

“It is very rare. It is normally for exceptional performance in both the exam and practical demonstration,” Tom explains, beaming. “And we got four,”

“Congratulations, my love,”

“And to you, my gorgeous soulmate,” He gives me a chaste kiss, still remembering that we were in front of Mary.

“This calls for celebrations,” Mary comments, eyes sparkling at us. “I had a feeling that you would do well, and I have prepared in advance. Go to your room and get ready for two hours from now,” We don’t protest as she shoos us off.

You never can say no to Mary. She is a force to be reckoned with.

Chapter Text

Sympathetically, Tom hands me a glass of water to wash my mouth out. “I’ve never been so hungover,” I spit the water out into the toilet.

“Likewise,” Tom grunts from where we was by the sink.

“Your grandparents can drink,” I grumble, regretting trying to keep up with them.

A knock on the door sounds. “Tom? Reine? Are you both alright?”

“Hungover,” Tom rasps as he dry heaves again.

“Ah, let me talk to Delphine,” Tom’s father replies, amused at our pain. “She has arrived to take you home,” I hear his retreated footsteps.

“We still need to pack,” I groan and wave my hand, and the door opens, and our belongings begin to get packed away.

“Mes petits amours?” Mama calls as she rounds the corner, and her face shows pity. “You poor things. Thankfully, I bought some hangover potion with me,” We both perk up at that. “I had a feeling this would happen,” She hands one vial to me and one to Tom. Immediately, we down them, ignoring the bitter and vile taste of the potion. “It’ll work in a minute or so. Come down when you’re ready,” Tom nods as I give her a thumbs up. I rest my head against the wall and close my eyes, waiting for the potion to kick in. I hear Tom shuffle towards me and rest a hand on my thigh. He rubs at it soothingly and I lace my fingers through his other hand and squeeze them in appreciation. We don’t need to say anything, we just sit here in comfortable silence.

“Love you,” I mumble, opening my eyes to look up at him.

“Love you too, baby,” He murmurs, nuzzling my hair. “Wanna kiss you but…”

“Vomit,” I supply, grimacing. “We’re cleaning our teeth and mouths,” Tom nods in agreement.

After vigorously brushing our teeth and repeatedly rinsing our mouths our, Tom wraps an arm around me and brings me to his chest, slipping his lips against mine. I let out a moan, plastering more of myself against him.

“There is time for that later,” Mama calls from the hallway and I blurt out a couple of swear words under my breath.

“Wonderful timing, mama,” I call back, sarcastically.

“I know!” She exclaims, before I hear her footsteps move downstairs.

“I want sex when we get to the villa,” I demand, pouting, and Tom raises an eyebrow at my brattiness.

“Is that how we speak to me, little brat?” I widen my eyes at Tom’s words.

“No, I’m sorry, daddy,” I apologise, pecking his lips.

“Forgiven,” Tom quips, giving me an amused smirk. “Now, ask politely what you want, sweetheart,”

“Daddy, please, can we have sex this evening at the villa?”

“I think that’s doable,” I grin. “If you behave,” My grin widens.

“What’s constitutes behaving properly?”

“Do you need a reminder, my wife?” His voice lowers as he asks, sending shivers through me.

“Yes, daddy, I think I do,” I simper to him. “I think the hangover has made me a bit forgetful,”

“Forgetful? Or is my little slut going a bit dumb because she wants daddy’s cock now?”

“Both, daddy,” I whimper, and he purrs. Tom opens his mouth to reply but the suitcase in our bedroom slams shut, jolting me back from the heavy and lustful atmosphere. “To continue later?”

“Indeed,” Tom agrees, guiding me away from the bathroom with a steady hand on my back.

I turn down the wine, instead opting for juice. I’m curled up to Tom’s side, just happy to be with my family. We have joyous conversation and delicious food, before everyone heads upstairs, tired, leaving us alone. “Shall we go for a run?” Tom purrs, seductively in my ear. Immediately, I perk up and magic my clothes off, and turn into my wolf form.

I don’t look at Tom before jumping out the door and running fall speed to the spot in the forest.

I arrive at our spot, and I’m immediately tackled. Tom pins me to dirt and growls at me. I feel his playfully intent. I squirm under him, turning around onto my hind legs. I bare my neck to the side and Tom purrs, licking at my mating mark. I lift my tail up and present for him, rubbing against his sheathe. His purrs turn to heavy, lust-filled growls. I wanted him in me.

Not wanting to wait any longer, Tom mounts me, making short jabs with his cock, trying to catch my dripping pussy with the tip of his ready cock. In a few moments, he manages to catch my pussy and slides into me. I howl my pleasure to the moon and stars.  

Tom begins to thrust into me, his knot beating against my wet pussy with every movement. I arch my back even more and Tom licks my mating mark, appreciating my gesture. I pant heavily and orgasm as he continues to pound into me.

With my orgasm, he takes the opportunity to cram into me, forcing his swelling knot into my pussy. His powerful plunges turns into brutal grinding, unconcerned about his knot continuously rubbing against my sweet spot. Again, I orgasm around his knot, my fluttering walls trying to massage his cock for all of his cum. Ferociously, Tom howls to the sky loudly as he climaxes and breeds his bitch.

Wanting to feel his knot in my human form, I turn back into a human. I sigh in pleasure at the feeling of being knotted on him and feeling his thick and hot cum filling me up. Tom licks my mating mark, making me mewl.

In front of me, another version of Tom, in his wolf form, materialises in front of me. “Is this for me, daddy?” He nods into my neck, and I beckon the new wolf forward. Happily, he approaches me. “I want you in my mouth…” I murmur and he pants excitedly. He moves forward and I open my mouth wide, taking his massive cock into me.

The Tom in my pussy continues to grind into me as the Tom in my mouth fucks my face, and I let him. Climaxing again, I moan around the cock in my mouth and Tom growls in pleasure. Soon enough, the cock in my mouth begins to swell and he begins to move away, but I grab his hind legs and shove him towards my face, taking his swelling knot fully into my mouth. Tom growls as he begins to cum down my throat. All I felt between the two Toms was bliss. I didn’t need to do anything but float.

Eventually, behind me, Tom’s knot deflates and slips out of me. I feel human hands rubs my back soothing as Tom bends down to meet my hazy eyes. Gently, he strokes my throat, looking at the outline of his wolf’s cock in my throat. He hums before the other Tom disappears. I whine but Tom shushes me gently and holds me close, whispering sweet praises to me. I nuzzle my face into his neck and cling to him.

A twig snaps in the distance, and I feel Tom tense and turn his head towards the sound. I feel a growl reverberate through his chest and I look up at him, still feeling floaty and not understanding why he was tensing. “Hide your face in my neck, sweetheart?” I do as he asks. “Perfect baby,” He praises, making me blush happily, and he stands up, lifting me into his arms before walking back home. I cling to him. Tom produces a blanket to wrap around me as he walks back in the house.

Immediately, he heads to my bedroom and quietly shuts the door behind us. He walks into my ensuite and sets me down on the counter and begins drawing a warm bath for us. He cuddles me as we wait for the bath to fill, and I cling to him. “I love you, mon mari,”

“I love you too, Моя жена,” He croons and uses his magic to stop the tap. He carries me over and gently places me into the bath. He settles behind me and I sigh, relaxing into him. He kisses the top of my head and strokes my arm.

In comfortable silence, we wash and clean each other tenderly. He lavishes kisses over my neck and face as I massage his shoulders, knowing how stiff they can get. He groans in pleasure at my touch. “You know, all you have to do is innocently touch me and I get hard as a rock,”

“I can’t show it, but even when you gently touch me, I become wet,” I reply, giggling.

“I know,” Tom murmurs, smugly. “I smell it,”

“I forgot that…” I trail off, remembering that our senses became enhanced when we turn feral. Tom is basically feral most of the time as…well, for one, I make him horny, and two, I always find trouble. I smile before finding myself yawning.

“Let’s go to bed, Ангел,” I nod, and get out the bath on shaky legs and dry my body with a towel. With ease, Tom gets out the bath and dries himself. Tom puts on pyjamas trousers and slips my black nightdress over my head. It falls to my mid thigh. “How am I meant to keep my hands to myself when you’re dressed like that?”

“Does that mean no cuddles?” I pout and Tom laughs.

“I think we can still do cuddles,” He reassures and leads me to the bed. I slip under the light duvet as he switches the light off. He climbs in and settles on his side, bringing me to his chest. I smile in the darkness and close my eyes. “Goodnight, Душа моя,”

“Goodnight, mon l'amour de l'âme,”

“Reine!” Tatiana exclaims, excitedly, running into my arms for a hug.

“It’s so good to see you again, Tati,” I murmur, hugging her tightly. “How is ton amour d'âme?” I lower my voice to make sure no one is here.

“He’s amazing,” She whispers back. “I’ll tell you about it later,” I nod and release her, just in time to be hugged by Aunt Zeph. Tom was hanging in the background and Aunt Zeph releases me and pulls him into a hug.

“I’m so excited to meet my dear niece’s soulmate!” She says, enthusiastically. “Tom, wasn’t it?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Tom replies, looking a little freaked by the hug.

“Oh, please, call me Zeph or Auntie Zeph,” She replies, and I cough.

“Auntie Zeph…sometimes people don’t like hugs…” I trail off, awkwardly. She widens her eyes and releases Tom.

“I’m so sorry, Tom,” She apologises, looking guilty.  

“It’s alright,” Tom reassures, waving off her apology. I link our hands together, squeezing his hand to soothe him. Aunt Zeph smiles brightly at us before moving on to hugging Mama, Papa, and Maurice. I hug Uncle Erik and Opa before, reluctantly, hugging a glaring Henri. She still hadn’t changed, had she?

“Shall we adjourn to the lounge while we wait for dinner?” Mama announces and we all trail into the lounge. I take the small two-seater with Tom and cuddle him. Tati sits in the armchair next to me and Henri sits between Opa and Uncle Erik, sulking.

“Papa, do you need help in the kitchen?” I call from the couch, and he shakes his head.

“I’m all good, mon petit,” He calls back. “Though, could you lay the table out?”

“Of course,”

“I’ll help,” Tom murmurs in my ear. Without magic, we begin to set the table with placemats, coasters, plates, and cutlery. Tom and I bring some of the dishes out into the middle of the table. Papa brings out the last dish and whistles, signalling everyone for dinner. I sit on Opa’s right and Tom’s left. Papa had made different dishes from various cuisines – Chicken paprikash from Hungary – Oma Betty’s recipe, according to Papa; Jeok and Bap from Korea – a recipe that Opa got from his best friend who is Korean; Gáhkku flatbread and an assortment of cheeses from Sweden – Erik’s favourite as it’s his birthday on the 5^th; several Vetkoek from South Africa –Noxolo’s recipe; and Moqueca from Brazil – a recipe Mama got from her friend at Castelobruxo. I take a little bit of everything. I wanted to have everything.

Occasionally, we make conversation, but we were all just enjoying our food. I think my favourite was the Moqueca. I giggle slightly as Tom completely avoids the Moqueca – a seafood dish. Though, he really enjoyed the Vetkoek. For dessert, Mama had made Budino from Italy and Sfouf from Lebanon. Both were delicious – though a bit sweet for me.

I settle down on the chaise in the library with Tati. “So, tell me everything…”

“Mon âme d'amour…he’s amazing,” She begins going into full detail about Kyriakos, her soulmate. I giggle at her enthusiasm and grin at her. She blushes.

“I can’t wait for the Wedding…” I tease and her blush deepens.

“We have talked about marriage,” She admits. “Alas, I am only 16 and going into my 6^th Year of Beauxbatons while he is 17, going into his 7^th Year. I won’t be able to see him frequently after the next year,” She saddens.

“If you’re soulmates and truly love each other, you’ll be able to see each other,” I advise. “Get permission from the Headteacher,”

“I suppose…” She trails off, thinking. “Fortunately, Henri’s infatuation with Kyri has moved to someone else now,”

“That’s good,” I reply, relieved for her. Then my smile drops as I feel a rush of savage anger run through my body.

Suddenly, the door bursts open with Maurice running inside. “Tom’s gone mad!”

“What do you mean?” I ask, hastily.

“Henri did something to Tom, and he is furious!” I grow cold.

“Where are they?”

“In the back garden,”

“Both of you, stay here,” I order before heading out the library.

Running outside, I come across Tom and his power whipping around him. His eyes were glowing gold, and he was glaring at a smirking Henri angrily. The adults were trying to calm down the situation, unsuccessfully. “We both know it’s true,” Henri states, nastily.

“You will shut your mouth, right now!” Uncle Erik yells at her, furious at her behaviour, using his magic to silence her. However, the deed was done, and Henri flew across the garden and lands on the floor, being knocked unconscious.

Having seen enough, I walk through the magic swirling around him, unharmed due to being his soulmate. His back was to me. “Baby?” I ask, worried about him.

In an instant, he is upon me, holding me close and growling at anyone trying to approach us. “Mine,”

“I’m yours,” I reassure. “What happened, mon amour?”

“She said that you were a freaky slut…” Tom growls, trailing off and lowering his voice to my ear. “She managed to get a photo of you being fucked by me in my Animagus form and by my duplicate in my Animagus form,”

“How? She only arrived today,”

“I looked in her mind, she woke up to it on her bedside table,” Tom explains, glaring at the unconscious form of Henri. “She didn’t take the photo,”

“The twig that snapped…” I murmur and Tom nods, snarling at Opa who steps forward.

“Tom,” Opa says calmly. “I’ve done something like this before. As have both my children. We will take her,” He points at Henri. “Home and she will not be allowed near your soulmate until you say otherwise,”

Tom nods, finding it acceptable. I was going to protest about Tom “allowing” me to do something, but now wasn’t the right time.

I watch Aunt Zeph take the photo from Henri’s hand and slowly approaches us. Tom doesn’t growl but tenses. She hands it to my out-stretched hand. “We all do kinky stuff at some point, little niece,” I blush at her words, and she walks backwards towards Henri again. I look at the photo. I was knotted between the two Tom’s wolves Animagus. Lustful feelings begin to stir.

“Damn, I look hot,” I comment, looking at the photo. Distracting Tom from the movement of our family moving Henri. “What do you think, my soulmate?”

“Beautiful,” He murmurs, nuzzling my neck.

“I’m gonna keep it in my bedside drawer,” I comment, putting the photo in my pocket. Tom nods his agreement and purrs. I lower my voice. “Daddy, I’m so tired,” I fake yawn. “Can we go to our bed to sleep?”

He snorts at my clearly fake yawn but apparates us to our bedroom. His eyes continue to gleam gold as he sprawls me on him, holding me close. “Mine,”

“Yours,” I reassure him, and lay in his arms. He wrapped one arm around me while the other strokes my back. Eventually, I fall asleep.

“Daddy,” I mewl as he continues to bounce me on his cock. I was so close.

“Look at you,” Tom croons. I knew I looked like a hot and drooling mess. “My beautiful kitten,” He trails his hand down to my clit, rubbing it wickedly fast. Fuck.

“Oh, oh, oh,” I gasp in pleasure, and I orgasm on his cock. He grunts as my walls tighten around his cock. He buries himself to the hilt and erupts into me. I cling to him, trembling from my orgasm and from being filled by him. He rests his head against mine, panting heavily. He draws me closer and wraps a blanket around me, softly humming to me. I relax into his embrace, shutting my eyes, and he gently rocks me.

“Go to sleep, sweetheart,” He coos. “I can tell you’re tired,” I nod and snuggle in closer.

“It’s what 5 rounds in an hour does to people,” I slur, jokingly. He chuckles and kisses my forehead. I glance at the clock, noting it was 1am. I close my eyes and drift back off to sleep, listening to Tom’s steady heartbeat.

I wake up before Tom. I smile and kiss his forehead, before slipping out of his arms. I pad downstairs and make myself a cup of tea. “I’d appreciate one too, my dear,”

“Good morning, Opa,” I reply, grabbing him a teacup and saucer. “Milk? Sugar?”

“A dash of milk, no sugar,” He murmurs, kissing my cheek. “Let’s have a talk, shall we?” I nod. I grab a tray and put the teapot; teacups and saucers; a little jug of milk; and a few biscuits on the tray before carrying it outside to the garden table and chairs. It was a warm morning. “Thank you, Reine,”

Opa pours us the tea and I pour some milk in both our teas. “I assume you want to talk about yesterday?”

“Indeed,” Opa confirms. “Simply put, it’s called a Soulmate’s Wrath. When a person’s soulmate is threatened or disrespected in the eyes of their soulmate, their magic can become uncontrollable,”

“Why didn’t this appear earlier?” I ask in confusion. “Hell, someone tried to kill me at Hogwarts,”

“The difference between those was Tom wasn’t there,” Opa explains. “Tom was there to hear Henri’s badmouthing of you and then, to top it off, decided to start to try and flirt with him which is disrespectful to you when Henri knows that Tom is married to you and is your soulmate,”

“Interesting,” I muse. “May I ask what triggered yours, my papa’s, and Aunt Zeph’s Soulmate Wrath?”

“At the end of your parents’ Wedding to each other, your mother’s parents and her ex-fiancé arrived at the end of the ceremony. François almost killed Cyprien and Maylis Lemaire, and Falco Tremblay,” Opa recalls. “Someone tried to flirt with Erik, and he was telling the woman that he was happily married, and the woman wasn’t taking no for an answer and tried to kiss Erik. Erik had to apparate both of them away,”

“And you?”

His smile turns vindictive. “My Betty’s abusive father tried to kidnap her…I killed him,” I widen my eyes. He sounded satisfied with what he had done. “I was acquitted of all charges due to the Soulmate Wrath. It is uncontrollable and doing which time you are not seen as mentally capable,”

“You sound…pleased,”

“I am,” He states, grinning maniacally. “I protected my soulmate,”

“I’m proud of you, Opa,” I say, smiling, and squeezing his hand.

“Thank you, my dear,” He squeezes my hand back.

I feel something begin to stir in my chest. I hum back. “Tom’s awake,” Opa smiles at that.

“Often, soulmates can’t sleep without touching each other in some way,” Opa voices, fondness in his voice. “So, when one wakes up and leaves the bed, the other will follow shortly,” I smile before going sombre.

“I do have to ask as she is family…Is Henri alright?”

“She’s fine,” He reassures. “Nothing that a few spells, a potion, and a good night’s sleep can’t fix. However, she will no longer be coming round. At least, until she can mature enough. We will also be sending her to a revered psychologist, and she will be attending therapy to help her. All this trouble that she is causing can’t just be because of childish jealousy about not having her soulmate yet,”

“Will she be able to find hers? Even though she isn’t biologically a Géroux?”

“It is possible with a massive ritual, but she must be at least 19 years old to partake in it,”

“Why?” I ask, curious.

“Unfortunately, a child cannot perform the necessary magic required for the ritual,”

“I wasn’t aware everyone could…Why is this not more known?”

“It does involve darker magic,” Opa admits. “With Grindelwald around, many magical countries have banned such uses of dark magic. Also, there are only three known copies of the ritual in the world. We have one of the copies. The other two, I do not know where they are,”

“Oh,” I murmur in surprise, my eyes wide at the knowledge my Opa just gave me.

“Sweetheart?” Tom calls from inside.

“I’m out here, my love,” I reply, adoringly. Tom turns the corner, and he looks just as I left him in bed. He walks towards Opa and I; and settles next to me, throwing an arm around me. I lean my head against my shoulder.

“Good morning, Mon Petit Loup,” Tom purrs to me.

“Good morning, Mon Mari,” I coo back, kissing his cheek. Opa coughs and Tom has the decency to look a little embarrassed.

“Good morning, Mr Géroux,” Opa snorts at Tom.

“Please, Tom, Alex is fine,” Opa reaffirms. “We are family after all,”

“Alex,” Tom repeats with a nod, smiling.

“I was just explained to Reine what happened yesterday,” Opa states. “To sum it up, it’s called a Soulmate’s Wrath. When a person’s soulmate is threatened or disrespected in the eyes of the person, they lose control of their magic. It is well-documented. Anyhow, I’ve reassured Reine and now you that Henri won’t be coming round anytime soon. She’ll be sent to a psychologist and a therapist. Hopefully, it will help her get past what she is feeling,” Tom nods.

“Thank you for letting us know,” Tom murmurs, kissing the top of my head.

Relaxed, I sit across from Kore, sipping my tea. “Persefoni already told me,”

“Did she indeed? What exactly did she tell you?”

“That I am the reincarnation of Demetria and Tom is the reincarnation of Lycaon,” I answer.

“Whilst that is true, it is much deeper than that,” Kore explains. “When you both died, my daughter and her husband, Melinoë and Giannis, were devastated. Mel was a very gifted magic user as was Giannis. They sacrificed themselves so, one day, you would both be reborn and have the chance to spend your lives together,”

“Oh…” I murmur, because what else could I say? She lost her daughter and granddaughter within a very small-time frame.

“Naturally, Persefoni was grief-stricken and blamed herself. We all comforted her saying it wasn’t here fault and she eventually recovered, and found her own soulmate, Romain Géroux,”

“Opa’s grandfather,” She nods her head.

“I always thought that she was blaming herself because she felt that she could have done something,” Persefoni continues. “But I was wrong,”

“What do you mean?”

“I was looking closer at my granddaughter’s, Demetria’s, memories about what happened that night and accidentally went into Persefoni’s,”

“What did you find?” I ask, eyes wide.

“Her betrayal,”

“Her betrayal?”

“She betrayed all of us,” Kore confesses. “She betrayed the whereabouts of Demetria and Lycaon to Zeus and released Zeus from his imprisonment in the Underworld. He tried to take Demetria with him to Olympus, but Lycaon stood in his way. He struck Lycaon down first, leaving him dying. Rather than have Zeus take her away, Demetria stabbed herself through the heart with a dagger. Lycaon’s howl sorrowful howl was heard throughout the Underworld, alerting us to something that was wrong. We arrived to find both Lycaon and Demetria dead, with Zeus standing over them. Hades fought Zeus and managed to imprison him where he was meant to be,”

“Why did Persefoni betray Demetria?”

“In her own words,” Kore looks disgusted by what she has to say. “She was in love with Lycaon, and once Zeus was gone with Demetria, she planned to save Lycaon from his wounds and to comfort him until he fell in love with her instead,” I scoff.

“Bold assumption of her part to think that Lycaon wouldn’t go and rescue Demetria,”

“I know,” She smiles sadly. “I wanted you to know the full story,” I nod.

“Where is she now?”

“Her punishment for her crimes was to be striped of her powers and abilities, leaving her a mortal. She has been cast out of the family and left to roam the mortal world until she passes,”

“No powers. No family or friends. Alone. Seems fitting,”

“I’m glad you think so,” I smile.

“So, how is Grandpa Hades?”

“He is well but wished he could have tormented Persefoni a little more,” Kore explains. “He shouldn’t have favourites, but his favourite was Demetria. I remember Lycaon having to beg to court her, but he softened slightly because he knew they were soulmates,” We laugh a little.

“I’m sorry you lost so much,” I apologise sincerely.

“It was long ago,”

“I know, but it doesn’t necessarily mean you don’t feel the same. It’s just gets easier to cope with,” She flashes me a pained smile before getting up.

“Right, it’s time for me to go. I can feel that Hades has been left alone for too long,” I get up and kiss her cheek.

“Safe travels, Grandma Kore,”

“Goodbye, Reine,”

She disappears within a blink of an eye.

A cloaked person makes their way towards a hidden cave in the middle of nowhere. Hard to see if you didn’t know what to look for.

They enter the cave and begin carving sigils into the severely cracked rock wall. She cuts her palm and places her bloody hand against the sigils. A glowing light envelopes the cave before the rocks begin to crumble. 3 figures step out.

“Clotho. Lachesis. Atropos,”

“Interesting, isn’t it sisters?” Clotho muses.

“That this one…” Lachesis trails off.  

“Released us, dear sisters,” Atropos finishes.

“I have released you. Now, I beg for a favour,”

“What is this favour?” Clotho asks.

“To kill Thomas Marvolo Riddle and Céleste Reine Géroux,”

“You want us to kill your own descendant?” Lachesis asks, raising an eyebrow.

“The person reborn from your sister?” Atropos questions, humming lightly.

“Yes,” 

“Very well. It shall be done, Persefoni,” All three say in unison before disappearing into the darkness. “A favour for our freedom,”

Chapter Text

Tom growls as I relay everything that Kore told me. “I will KILL her,”

“You won’t be able to find her,” I point out. “She doesn’t need her powers to disappear. It’s hard to track someone even with magic,”

“I’ll ask Alex to help,” I roll my eyes at his dramatics.

“So, you’re the reincarnation of Demetria, and Tom is Lycaon’s?” Opa questions and I nod. “Amazing. That’s so little study on reincarnation,”

“Opa, I’m not a science experiment,” I say, pointedly.

“I know, my dear,” He reassures. “It is more for your sake than research,”

“What do you mean?”

“How much of her is still in you? Is she able to take over your body and use it as she pleases? Or is it a case of dual ownership over your body?”

“She can possess my body?!” I ask, alarmed.

“I do not know,” Opa answers. “There is little research on reincarnations, but I’ll find what I can,”

“Thank you,”

“I talked to Opa…” I murmur, cuddling into Tom who nuzzles my neck. “Apparently, Demetria and Lycaon could take over our body,” Tom looks at me with alarm. “He isn’t sure though, he’s gathering research for us whilst he is in the Underworld visiting Oma,”

“I don’t like the thought of Lycaon taking over my body,”

“I don’t like it either,” I admit, shrugging.

Whilst Tom was showering, I sit on our bed with my legs crossed and eyes shut.

Hello? Demetria?

Hello, Reine.

Is this really you?

Yes, you are my successor, and I am your predecessor.

How does it feel to be somewhat back?

It is strange as I am not in control of the body that I am in.

It is also odd to have a person that is not me speaking in my mind. How do you know English so well?

I have all your memories like you have mine.

I have your memories?

Yes, they are locked at this moment in time because I do not wish to experience the pain of losing my mate again.

That is…fair.

I’m drawn out of my thoughts by Tom striding into the room with just a towel around his waist. “I just talked to Demetria. She seems nice,”

Thank you.

“Have you talked to Lycaon?” I asked, continuing my thoughts.

“No, I don’t like the thought of someone deceased possessing my body,”

“But-,” I cut myself off as he drops his towel and hovers over me, naked and hard. Oh my.

I wake up from my nap after being fucked to complete bliss, and feel ice cold running through my veins, and the space beside me empty. I couldn’t feel Tom.

Searching through the house and not finding him anywhere, I get a horrible feeling wash over me and grab a knife.

“Demetria…” Tom’s voice growls from behind me and I whirl around, confused. I point the knife towards him. It was Lycaon in Tom’s body, not Tom.

“Get out of Tom’s body! It’s not yours anymore!”

“I want Demetria,” He growls at me.

“Don’t you dare growl at me, Lycaon,” I warn him. “I maybe her reincarnation but I won’t tolerate you being anything less than respectful towards me,” His eyes widen and he steps back.

“My apologies, Reine,” Lycaon says, smoothly. He closes his eyes and reopens them. Those were Tom’s eyes. “Reine?”

“Tom,” I sigh in relief, hugging him.

“Lycaon is talking to me in my head,”

“He took over,” I admit, worried.

“He wants Demetria,” He explains.

I miss him but I’m not ready.

“Demetria is not coming out to play for now,” I explain. “In the meantime, perhaps, you and Lycaon can settle your differences?”

“For you, my love,” He swears, solemnly, before walking off outside. I decide to wait for him in the library.

“Моя жена,” Tom coos as he looks me up and down. “You’re gorgeous,”

“Thank you, baby,” I blush. “How did your talk with Lycaon go?”

“It went well…We reached an agreement after fighting for control,”

“Which was?”

“We’d stop fighting for you and Demetria,” I snort at his words and kiss him.

“Come on, let’s go,”

Humming begins to surround us from all sides. “Tom,” I whisper, scared as I get my wand out, trying to focus on where the noise was coming from. Tom and I were back-to-back, spinning slowly around, keeping are eyes open. I send a quick Patronus to our home.

Suddenly, a fast figure to hard to see knocks us away from each other. We scramble to get us. Three women appear out of the woods. They smirk at us. The one on the left makes a thin string of gold thread appear from nowhere. She passes it to the middle woman who shortens it. I widen my eyes. “Moirai!” Tom sends a curse at them, but it bounces off them.

“You can’t hurt us,” The woman on the left states.

“Courtesy of Zeus being our daddy,” The one on the middle states as she hands it to the woman on the right.

“Goodbye, Thomas Marvolo Riddle,” The one on the right snips the thread. I scream as I feel my connection with Tom cut off. He falls to the ground, limp. His eyes open and staring blankly at the sky.

“Poor poor Céleste,” The Moirai giggle together.

“Lost her soulmate,” The woman on the left, Clotho, taunts me.

“Because of Persefoni,” The middle one, Lachesis muses.

“Again!” The woman on the right, Atropos, cackles at me.

I felt completely stricken. I felt I was dying. If I was dying, I was taking them down with me.

I place a gentle kiss on Tom’s forehead and close his eyes. Angrily with tears in my eyes, I get up and face them.

“What’s this?” Clotho asks, mockingly.

“Little Céleste wants to die too,” Lachesis laughs.

“We should oblige, sisters,” Atropos states. I close my eyes and look within myself, trying to find what I needed.

I grasp a hold of her and begin to pull her into my consciousness, despite her protests.

Demetria, I need you and your abilities to help defeat the Moirai.

She nods in my mind and lends them to me before going back to where she was.

The wind begins to whip around the Moirai and I. My anger was doing it. They laugh.

“Party tricks!” Lachesis exclaims, amused. I focus on merging my abilities with Demetria’s.

Combining them, I focus on Clotho first. The youngest of the sisters. The weakest.

At first, nothing happens, but then blood begins to trickle out of her nose. Then her eyes and ears. Clotho falls to the ground, convulsing. Her two older sisters rush to her side. I continue to boil Clotho’s blood. Clotho vomits blood up and begins choking on it as it becomes too much for her to handle. After a few more minutes of clinging onto life, she chokes to death, her lips turning blue and her eyes vacant. “What was that about Zeus being your daddy and therefore untouchable?”

“You-“ Lachesis launches forward to attack me, but I stop her in her tracks in mid-air. First, her fingers and toes begin to stretch out, then her arms and legs. Then her torso and neck begin to stretch. She screams in pain as her body stretches and her bones being to pop. Before long, her skulls pops of the spine and I stop. She crumbles to the ground, lifeless.

“Reportedly, Atlanto-occipital dislocation is immediately fatal for 70% of cases,” I muse. “I guess Zeus being her daddy didn’t matter either,” Atropos glares at me as she wipes her tears from her cheeks.

Diffindo.

A cut appears on her cheek first then spreads all over her body. “You cut the threads. I see it only fitting that you are cut until death too,”

She snarls at me before punching me in the face. However, that doesn’t break my concentration. I step back and stare her down. More cuts appear and she loses more blood.

She screams in anger but is too weak to get up now. “You shouldn’t have messed with me,”

She laughs as she bleeds out. “I am satisfied with knowing that your soulmate died by our hands. Zeus will avenge us once he is free,”

“I doubt that. Hades has him locked down, unable to escape. He has too many children to come and avenge you. Why would he care about your pathetic self? All he needs to do is recreate you three by fucking another woman that ain’t his wife,” I tell her harshly, as her laughter and smirk flatten. “Have fun in the Underworld. Maybe Hades will make you a cell next to Zeus,”

She stops twitching as her eyes go blank. I kick her in the face, wanting her eyes away from me. I step back and look at the carnage I created. Oh, well. I stride back over to Tom’s lifeless form and kneel next to him.

I rest my head on his chest and begin weeping. I don’t realise but, in my heartbreak, I begin to create a massive storm in the sky above me. “Reine, my dear,” Kore’s voice appears above me and her hand lands on my shoulder. “You poor thing,” I look up at her, my vision blurred. Despite my unclear vision, out of the corner of my eye I see Hades collecting The Moirai’s bodies.

“What is Grandpa Hades doing?”

“To keep them locked in the Underworld, we’ll need their bodies,” Kore explains calmly. “Can you explain to me what happened?”

“They came from no where and killed Tom instantly,” I sob. “Persefoni released them from their imprisonment. After the killed Tom, I spoke with Demetria…And I used her abilities with my own to kill them all. I boiled Clotho; I stretched Lachesis; and I cut Atropos until they all died. They deserved to die,”

“They did, sweetheart,” Kore reassures me. “And you won,”

“I did…” I trail off, surprised at myself.

Thank you, Demetria.

You’re welcome, Reine.

“And now, I have a feeling, that everything will correct itself,”

“What do you mean?”

“I assume you are aware that the Moirai changed the past to prevent Tom from being Konstantin Ilyich Romanov,” I nod. “Everything that the Moirai has changed, the things that weren’t supposed to happen, are beginning to go back to the original design. Now, Morgane and Mikhail Romanov will not die in 1807,”

“If all it took was killing the Moirai, why didn’t anyone do that before?”

“Unfortunately, we cannot directly kill a blood relative. However, you are so far removed from the Moirai that you could,”

“Which is why Persefoni wasn’t able to target me directly,”

“Exactly,”

“Will Tom know me in the original plan?”

“I am unsure,” Kore answers.

“So, I may have to find him and start all over again?” She nods and a let a few tears. “Kore, there’s a possibility that I might be…” She places a hand over my stomach.

“You are,” She confirms. “However, because of the changes taking place…you will not be pregnant when you go back to the original timeline,”

“I didn’t even get to tell him,” I sob, grasping Tom’s hands.

“I know, sweetheart,” She comforts me as I cry. “Now, listen to me,” I face her. “This is the last time we’ll see each other for a while,” Another tear escapes me. “You will remember everything that has happened,” I nod. “However, you must be careful about who you tell, do you understand?”

“I understand,” My voice barely heard above the lightning.

“Goodbye, sweetheart,” I don’t get to say anything as I black out.